Maidens of the Fall – Pariah – 3.4

Content Warnings

References to sexual assault
Internalised homophobia
Sexually derogatory language
Unreality



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Dark-drowsing petals of deep dream peel open, blossoming wide with both inception and terminus — the moment I was made, born in the moment I died.

Blood-soaked shadows drown an abyss of shattered concrete. Agony shivers and shrieks in two shattered limbs. A scream sticks in my throat, suffocating in a sea of my own pain. Fast-fluttering fear batters itself blind against the cracking cage of my ribs. I am a memory wrought from trauma, a scrap of shuddering flesh, pinned between crushing weight so close and burning flame beyond. Alone in the crimson dark, gripped by worse than mortal terror.

Grimgrave lied; I’m dreaming again.

Back under the rubble, same place as ever, a fulcrum-point I cannot escape. No matter how old I get or how far I grow, no matter what ever-distant salvation I reach, no matter the utopia I build in my brain, this memory will fester in my heart forever. A hole in the world, through which everything good will drain out. I could live to be ninety, with grandchildren behind me, with England defeated and shattered at my heels, with my parents avenged and all Magical Girls cast low, with the wall of sleep rebuilt and reinforced, the Dream forever banished back behind our collective subconscious. And yet this memory would still weep pus in my soul.

But this dream is different. It has not restarted from the top, with my mother to my right and my father on my left, with the shouts and screams and sobs of those who were spared. I am denied even the cold comfort of my parents’ corpses amid the crazed voices of anonymous panic.

The dream has resumed where last night left off.

I am pinned in a narrow gap, entombed by collapsed concrete and broken rebar, soaked with my own blood, half-blinded by pain. The corpses are gone, the rescue effort has departed. Yet I am not alone.

A monster is digging toward me, metal hands tearing at the avalanche of rubble.

Red light boils like an ocean of blood, seeping through the gaps in my tomb. Hot breath pounds like a bellows, flooding my narrow refuge with the reek of scorched oil and burnt iron. Black metal scrapes on loose scree as concrete chunks are hurled aside; rebar squeals as the monster bends it back. Silence is pointless now, it knows where I am, my strangled whimpers turning to wild wailing and lost screams. I would rather die in the collapse than be rescued by that, because this rescue is death of more than mere flesh.

I try to squirm deeper, become one with the wreckage; perhaps that was my great mistake all along, the reason I have been consigned to ten years of lone purgatory. Octavia Carter should have died with her parents, six inches to the right, body smashed by debris.

But the lightest twitch invites unbearable pain, because I’m still anchored by the remains of my ruined arm and crushed leg, my throat threatened by a fist of jagged rebar inches from my jugular veins. Pain holds me back, because I don’t want to suffer. Fear keeps me here, because I don’t want to die.

The monster draws closer, almost upon me, grunting and heaving as it tears at the final few pieces of loose concrete, black iron fingers curling into my refuge of death. Red light blots across my thoughts. Air reeks of hot metal, burnt blood, oil and copper and iron.

Raise my left hand, make a fist, wish for claws. But in the dream I’m a child again, and my arm is so slender.

A final slab of concrete falls away, drowning my grave in hot breath and blood-light.

Wake up! Wake up! Somebody please, wake me up!

A figure looms in the gap; it is from her the light pours. Black light, red light, both in the same wavelength, a shade only seen in the worst of all dreams. She is a rippling infinity of red-black cloth, a field of rusted bloodstains beneath a dead and moonless night. Her dress is plated with black iron and burnt steel, shot through with thick veins of luminous blood. Her face is hidden behind a mask of matte-black, no mouth and no eyes, only a jagged fissure of crimson on the right, a vertical scar upon an empty void.

She reaches for me.

I scream and spit, slap and claw and hiss and bite, but she is made of imperishable metal and the tectonic fire of unquenchable rage. She ignores my tiny hand, wraps her arms around me like steel beams bending to the shape of my bones. She holds me tight, my head to her metal breast, exhausted torso cradled in her embrace. She’s so hot that my spilled blood cooks to a crisp, my clothes begin to blacken and smoulder, and the cold of close death retreats from my core. She forces vitality into my tiny, spent, fading body, more than I can take, more than I can use.

“No!” I scream when I realise what she is about to do. “No, no, don’t—”

With a pain I never knew in waking life, and a finality of which I was robbed by the clarity of scalpels and the fog of anaesthesia, in a welter of blood and bone and the audible ripping of my own ruined flesh.

The monster tears me free.

~~~~~~~

I wake with a cry, to shadows and chill.

Half-wrapped in a blanket, bones soaked with cold, gripping the stump of my right arm through the prosthetic socket. The pain was so real, worse than a memory; the fear still pounds in my chest, my heart racing itself toward death, skin slick-wet with freezing sweat.

“Uh … uhhhh … ” I can’t sob, panting too fast.

Moonlight shadows slide silent over the derelict bedroom in the abandoned house, a frost-rime of silver on the filthy window and bare floorboards. Did I really sleep so long that night has come round again?

Grimgrave lies still, a vague lump of ice-white, little valleys of darkness gathered in the folds of her clothes. She’s curled against the wall, breathing so softly I can’t hear a sound, sleeping with such enviable peace. Her hands are buried deep in the front pocket of her hoodie, her hood pulled so low that her face lies in deep shadow.

“You … you liar … ” I squeeze out a hiss, struggle to sit up. Reach out, grab her shoulder, shake her awake, to scream in her face. “I dreamed, you liar, you—”

Grimgrave slumps on the mattress, dead-limp and ice-cold. Inside her hood is a faceless well-shaft of shadows.

“ … what? No, this isn’t … this is … ”

Heavy footsteps break the dead silence.

Metallic boots stomp down the tiny corridor, shaking the floorboards, rattling the window, cracking the plaster inside the walls like dried-up old bones. Red-black light glows beneath the closed door, growing brighter and darker both at the same, an impossible shade beyond reality’s veil.

“ … no, no, it’s not real, it’s—”

The door explodes inward, frame shredded to splinters. A red-black monster crosses the threshold.

Pitch-dark mask turns to find mine, riven by a single note of searing red pain.

“No!”

~~~~~~~

I wake again, screaming in the void.

“Grim— Grimgrave!? Where— where are— you—”

The derelict room is black as a cave, the streetlights of Oxford all gone blind, the moon blotted out by something darker than a storm.

Grimgrave isn’t there, my hands can’t find her on the mattress, only a thin layer of concrete grit where her body should lie. High winds howl around the abandoned house, whipping tiles from the roof and slamming at the windows. My feet slip when I try to stand, the blanket snagging on my right leg and right arm, a nest of serpents dragging me down into the dark.

Red light creeps in at the edge of my vision, as if cast from some distant balefire.

“No, no no no, no, no!”

I look over my shoulder, because I am powerless to do anything else.

The monster is at the window, a hundred-foot titan of black steel and blood-light, peering through the glass with her eyeless, empty mask. Her light blots out everything, melts away all connections, until the derelict room is gone and I float free in a void of black-red infinity.

She smashes the memory of a wall and a floor, scoops me up in a giant metal hand, cups me like an insect, brings me to her face.

Pushes me through that vertical scar of dark red light.

~~~~~~~

I wake.

Panting for breath, tear tracks down my cheeks, coated in the viscous cold sweat of a very bad night. Another layer of falsity, another turn of the dream?

Reality makes itself known with logical details — a lingering fullness of food in my belly, the grey dapple of afternoon light in the room, the smell of dust and greasy food and unwashed hair; slight chill in my left toes, flush of heat in my head, strange pressure of soft warmth close on my right.

No blood-burning light, no thump of metal tread, no red-black monster.

I screw my eyes up hard to contain the tears, wipe them away on my left hand. “It’s not another dream,” I hiss. “You’re awake. It’s real, it’s real, it’s okay. It’s real. You’re awake. Real.”

Worst dream I’ve ever had. A nightmare to crown all. I will never sleep again, I will never know peace, not with that phantom haunting my mind.

But then I try to sit up, and discover something far worse than any nightmare.

Grimgrave is snuggled beside me, tucked snug beneath the shared blanket. The soft weight of her body lies lengthwise against mine, a warm curve to my cold side. The rise and fall of her chest, the gentle tickle of her breath on my neck. Her arms tucked to her chest, hands lost within the depths of her sleeves. Her fey little face, circled by the white of her hood, eyelids closed in absolute peace, lashes little dark curls against pale skin. She’s been using my shoulder as a pillow.

My face burns hot. Body won’t move. Voice choked out. All thoughts of the dream, all terror and madness, flee screaming before this violation.

Then I shove her off me, whipping my hand back as if plunged into flame. Grimgrave’s head thumps onto the mattress. She lets out a sleepy grumble as I scoot away and lurch to my feet. To my abject horror she reaches out with one hand, as if lonely in my absence. I stagger back, scowling at this somnambulant invader of my personal space.

Did she touch me in my sleep? Interfere with me somehow? I run hands over my own body, checking beneath my coat. Clothes are all in place. Lips are dry, no taste but my own. Between my legs I am neither sore nor damp.

Deep breaths, slow and full and clean. Grimgrave is insufferable and presumptuous in the extreme, but she didn’t do anything. She didn’t do that.

“Grimgrave.”

“Mmmmmmm?” she grumbles, eyes roving behind closed lids.

“Grimgrave. Wake up. Wake up.” I slap the edge of the bed. “Wake up!”

“Mmmmm … inna minute.”

“No, not in a minute. Now. Now!”

Grimgrave rolls onto her back, pawing at the blanket. She sits up like a vampire in an old black and white movie, her upper body rising rigid, trailed by the rich dark wave of her hair as her hood falls back. Eyes closed, mouth slack, she wavers once upright, stops moving again, then emits a soft snore.

“Don’t go back to sleep sitting up!” I snap. “Grimgrave!”

“Unnghhh.” She grumbles again, blinks her eyes to dozy slits, yawns wide like a cat showing her teeth, waving hands lost in over-large sleeves. She smacks her lips and directs a squint in my general direction, eyes still sodden with sleep. “Occyyyyyy, you’re up. Heyyyyyy youuu.”

Her hands grope for my hips; I slap her away. “Stop that! Don’t be obscene.”

“Ohhh,” she mumbles. “Soz, mmmm. Sleepy in the head. Gimme a sec.”

Grimgrave fumbles in the pile of food wrappers at the foot of the bed, the leavings of our stolen feast. She finds one of the water bottles and knocks back a deep swig.

Envy burns in my gut like banked ashes. She’s so warm, so comfy, so naturally embraced by sleep, so ready to snuggle back down without a care. Has she ever had a single nightmare in her whole life? A single bad night of anything less than blissful sleep? She doesn’t even look guilty about climbing in with me. Not the slightest hint of embarrassment or shame.

If only I could be so effortlessly free.

Of course I can. With Willow.

While Grimgrave yawns and stretches her arms above her head, I take the opportunity to fix my hair as best I can without a comb, raking it straight with my fingers. I find my shoes, get them back on my feet. I cross my arms, uncross them again. Stand tall, stand back. Huff and sigh and try to breathe deep. Dignity feels impossible; not only have I cried my soul raw in front of this woman, but now we’ve shared a bed, for whatever that means.

Grimgrave finally looks my way, wearing a half-awake grin. “Feelin’ better, yeah?”

“You lied.”

“Eh? What?”

“I had a dream,” I hiss, angrier than I mean to be. “Another dream like last night, just like the one back in Plato Base, exactly the same. It picked up where the previous one left off. You told me that wouldn’t happen. You said.”

Grimgrave squints, baffled as a dog presented with a plate of broccoli. I sigh and look aside, avoiding her stupid puppy-dog eyes. I’ve struck a dead end; Grimgrave is an awful little shit, but she’s borderline incapable of faking that degree of puzzlement.

“For serious?” she says.

“No, I’m making it up,” I snap. “Of course I’m serious!”

Grimgrave’s sleepy face lights up with a snort-giggle. “Heeeeey, listen to you, gettin’ all sarcy with me! You are feeling better, hey. Can see it right on your face.”

“Grimgrave.” I stamp my prosthetic foot on the bare floorboards. “Why did I have another dream? This is important!”

She shrugs, throws out her sleeve-shrouded arms so her hands pop free from the cuffs. “Fuck knows! Search me! It shouldn’t happen like that outside an overlap, I think? Signal might have a theory, but me? Pffffffft. Not a clue!”

“Thank you for being so enlightening. You’re such a font of knowledge.” I huff. “This … this isn’t going to happen every time I sleep, is it? Until I learn how to transform? Or … or … ”

Until the monster in my nightmares eats me alive.

Grimgrave pulls a grimace, thoughts too deep for her tiny mind. “Mmmmm. I don’t think so? S’not how it happened with me, at least!”

“You think so,” I echo. “Thank you for such inspiring confidence.”

Grimgrave laughs again, enjoying my scolding a little too much. “All spiky now you’ve slept it off, huh? Yeah, that’s our Occy, you’re so back!”

“Oh, shut up,” I hiss.

“Never!” Grimgrave cheers. “Hey, hey hey, you sure it was like, a special dream? Not just like a regular nightmare or something?”

“I … ” Sigh again, turn away, my ire cooling with rational embarrassment. “I don’t know. I … I suppose we are in east Oxford. Dreams are always worse out here, unless you live in a tower. Maybe it was just … just a dream.”

It’s never just a dream, certainly not one so strange. But I tell myself it might have been. The alternative is too much to face right now.

“Don’t worry so much about it, hey?” Grimgrave says.

“All right. Maybe it was just a regular nightmare. Then again, I’m not surprised I slept poorly. You have a lot to explain, such as … why … ”

Words stick in my throat; if I don’t ask, maybe we can both pretend it didn’t happen.

Grimgrave kicks the blanket back and springs to her feet, stomping into her shoes. She slaps her own cheeks, windmills both arms, touches her toes, then bounces back up like a jack-in-the-box. Green eyes brighten with inner light. If she had a tail it would be wagging. I take a wary step back as she turns to me, beaming like a radioactive sunrise.

“Why what? Occy? What is it, yeah? Huh?”

“Why … why, exactly … ” I fold my arms over my chest, to keep her out. “Why did you get under the blanket with me? What were you trying to do?”

Grimgrave stares for a second, blank with incomprehension — then bursts into a full-faced snort-giggle.

“I’m serious!” I snap. “You were … touching me! You … ”

“You don’t fuckin’ remember?” Grimgrave flaps her sleeves. “You told me to, dumb arse!”

“ … what? No, I would never. Don’t you lie, you—”

“You were drunk, duh! I was drunk too! We were both shit-faced backwards and ready to sleep it off. But like, you more than me, you know? You grabbed me and dragged me in too, you fuckin’ did it yourself, Occy! Don’t blame the jester for shit you do to yourself, yo.”

Cold sweat breaks out on my face. A tremor starts in both hands. My throat tries to close up. “No. No, no, I wouldn’t, I wouldn’t have done that.”

Grimgrave rolls her eyes. “Keep telling yourself that, suuuuure. That’s totally gonna work.”

My right hand drifts to my throat, fighting a strange urge to tighten my fingers. Grimgrave isn’t lying, it’s not in her face. I feel sullied and wrong, like I’ve done something I can’t ever take back. I dragged her in with me? Why?

“I … you shouldn’t … you could have said no. You could have … ”

Grimgrave shrugs. “You said you were cold. Plus, hey, fuck that, I wanted to sleep too.”

“You … ” I wet my lips, re-kindle my fires. This isn’t my fault. “You could have done so without violating my personal space!”

“Awwwwwwww come on!” she whines. “I barely touched you—”

“Your head was on my shoulder!”

Grimgrave laughs, like this is all some big joke. “You make a good pillow!”

I slap my upper right arm. “Carbon fibre prosthetic doesn’t make a good pillow!”

“Says you.”

I glare daggers, but she won’t stop grinning. “You violated my trust.”

“What!? I was fuckin’ sleepy! And you pulled me in!”

“Rampant perverts. All of you. You said you weren’t trying to … to … seduce me. And then you do this … this … ”

“Ehhhhhhhh?” Grimgrave tilts her head sideways, long waterfall of brown hair sliding from her back. “Occy, Occy, yo, hey. There’s nothing sexual about a little snuggle.” She starts to grin, that maniac light brightening behind her emerald eyes. When she speaks again her voice is pulled taut with dangerous pleasure. “Or maybe there is, to you? Maybe you wanted to jill yourself raw, dry-hump my leg, while you sniff my—”

“Stop! Stop it!”

“Orrrrrr?”

I simply glare, because there is no ‘or’, not in the face of this undignified sport.

Grimgrave shrugs; her smirk dials down to human-normal. “At least you’ve got your energy back, hey? Fuck yeah, girl! We ready to rock, or what?”

I draw breath to snap at her again, but then I realise that Grimgrave is right.

The exhaustion I’d felt in the wake of the poison is all gone, replaced with a thin layer of regular wear and tear. My spine straightens with ease, my lungs fill without issue, and my head is tolerably clear. I take an experimental step, walk over to the wall, then back again. Rotate my shoulders. Roll my neck. True, I don’t exactly feel ‘well-rested’, still a little fogged from the temporal interruption of a nap, weighed down by lingering exhaustion, but I’m ready to do what matters. Magical girl regenerative powers are quite incredible.

“We really are like batteries,” I murmur, looking down at my gloved hands.

“Eh?”

“Nothing. Just something the occultist said. The woman I met in the graveyard.”

No hangover either, despite pouring vodka down my throat. The memory of that taste leaves a sour note in my gut, and the memory of how I acted brings a brief blush to my cheeks. Alcohol made me a petulant child, grumpy and short-tempered. If Grimgrave is telling the truth — and horribly enough I am forced to accept that she probably is — then it also made me unfaithful, a borderline slut, with no self-control.

But the cold slug is gone. No trace of it in the back of my mind, coiled around my spine, oozing into my hind-brain. What was that? A part of me? Some intrusive thought I’ve never faced before? Some kind of magical monitor slipped in by Signal? Whatever it was, it’s been drowned or burned away by the booze, or at the very least forced into restorative hibernation.

Good. No need to ever drink alcohol again.

“Why am I not hungover?” I ask. “Is that a magical girl thing?”

Grimgrave shrugs. “Eh, not really? Maybe you’re kind of a heavyweight, you know? Plus I kept you hydrated. That’s me, always looking out for you, Occy!”

“ … thank you.”

She grins, fifty percent power; I brace for the worst. “Next time you drink, I’ll remember to steal you a hug pillow, so you can hump that instead of the nearest warm girl!”

I blush and scowl; Grimgrave cackles, eyes alight with maniac glee.

“There won’t be another time,” I hiss.

“Sure thing!”

I have to look away, else I’m going to slap her, and I don’t want to do that. Despite her mocking words and preference for obscenity, Grimgrave has helped me many times over. I owe her that, if nothing else.

Beyond the window heavy clouds shift and shiver in the sky, a grey seascape glazed with thin rain. “What time is it?” I ask. “Do we know?”

“Time for a slash!”

Grimgrave and I take turns to use the toilet in the derelict bathroom; there’s no water in the bowl, and nowhere to wash one’s hands, but it’s better than squat-pissing in a corner. To my immense relief, Grimgrave refrains from making any jokes about this particular subject, busying herself with tidying up after our nap. She makes the food wrappers vanish inside her hoodie, hands me one of the water bottles, and folds up the blanket, leaving it on the bare mattress.

“Aren’t we taking it with us?” I ask. “Can’t you fit it in your … dimensional pouch, wherever it is you hide things?”

“Naaaaah,” Grimgrave replies. “Doesn’t work for everything. Plus, hey, maybe some poor sod’ll find it. Homeless need it more than us, right?”

We estimate the answer to my original question, since I can’t turn on my phone to check, and Grimgrave claims she never carries a phone down here in England. The unnatural fog has finished sinking into the earth, revealing the tiled rooftops and broken faces of east end Oxford terraces, the whole city damp and dripping like a shipwreck hauled from the sea. Mundane English weather has rumbled back in, rain burbling and sputtering from the bloated clouds above, never quite breaking into the true release of a storm.

Mid-afternoon, we decide, based on the light and how long the nap felt.

Grimgrave scoops up the dead zoog wrapped in plastic bags, makes that vanish too. I try not to think about the poor thing. I concentrate on the view from the window, watching for watchers out in the street.

A dark blur hops from a distant rooftop, ghosting down a drainpipe, across a low wall, blurred by the haze of thin rain.

“We’re still being hunted,” I say. “As soon as we step back out there, it’ll be those cats or the police, one or the other. What are we going to do once we reach the hospital? What am I even doing?”

I tut at myself, feeling a strange absence where my determination had formerly burned so bright.

“Getting cold feet, yo?” Grimgrave says.

“No. Not at all, it’s just … ”

Willow has to be rescued; I want to rescue Willow. She is the only thing which matters; I must return to her side. Once I’m there, with her, back in the place I am supposed to be, then everything will make sense, everything will be better, everything will be right.

Isn’t that thought a little insane?

My desire to rescue Willow from the clutches of Dream Control is no less than it was prior to the nap and the alcohol and the crying, but something in the last few hours has sobered me up, metaphorically speaking. Was it the poison? My grandmother’s betrayal? Grimgrave’s arms around my shaking body? Or the vodka, killing some irrational part of me?

Whatever the cause, I wonder at myself now, questioning why I skipped over every practicality of rescuing Willow. Simply finding her isn’t enough. Being at her side is meaningless. I need to get her out of that hospital. In one piece. Translocation can achieve that, fine. But then what? Where will I take her? Where will we go? Why did I dive into this without thinking it through?

That’s not like me. None of this is like me.

“Occy?”

“I don’t know what I’m doing,” I say. “It’s like … like I’ve jumped in without thinking. I should have a plan. I should have made a plan, and contingencies, and back-up plans, and worst-case scenarios, and all of it. What if the hospital is crawling with DC agents? What if Willow is really badly injured and can’t be moved? Where will I take her? Will she be safe in Plato Base? Will Dream Control have a trap for us? I … I don’t … I don’t know why I just … I didn’t think. What the hell is wrong with me? Why didn’t I think?”

“‘Cos you love her, right?”

Grimgrave isn’t mocking, no hint of a grin.

Swallow. Shrug. Shake my head. “She’s my best friend, of course I love her.”

I’m sure everything will make sense. Of course it will.

When I see Willow.

“Let’s get there first, hey?” says Grimgrave. “Take a peek at the hospital, see what’s up. Then ram that bitch all the way through!”

I shoot her a glare, ducking back from the window. “And then what? What if Dream Control have the hospital locked down, surrounded by agents, by cordons of police? What then?”

Grimgrave cracks a nasty grin. “Then we go in like a fucking battering ram! Boo-yah!”

“Great.” I decide to break that bridge when we come to it. “How do we get there? Winter claimed she was somehow protecting me from the police, but she’s moved on, the fog is gone. We can’t rely on that now.”

Grimgave shrugs. “Rely on me, then.”

I look her up and down — her mud-spattered white leggings, matching white skirt, massive white hoodie like a bright flag in the grey light. “I told you back in the graveyard. You stand out like a snowflake in a coal chute.”

She snorts. “And I told you too, Occy! Nobody sees shit they don’t wanna see!” She spreads her arms out wide. “And ain’t nobody wanna fuckin’ see me!”

“Are you serious? You have some way of going unseen?”

Grimgrave nods, shakes out her messy hair. “Sure! There’s a knack to it, like. Can’t do it transformed, but like this, it’s cool, we can go wherever we want! I mean, like, mostly. Walk up and take a copper’s hat? Nah, he’s gonna notice. Not like I’m invisible or some shit. Just don’t get seen, and you won’t be seen. Onion-style!”

My mind crawls back to yesterday morning. “In the crowd. The bombing. That’s how you did it, nobody was looking at you.”

“Uh huh!” Grimgrave beams with self-satisfied pride.

“I saw you, though. Why was I the only one?”

“I’unno,” Grimgrave grunts. “It’s not perfect, like I said. Maybe you were destined to become one of us.”

“Don’t. I don’t like that thought.”

Grimgrave shrugs. I try to read the subtleties of her expression, to see the lie in her eyes, the truth that she picked me on purpose. But it’s not there, because Grimgrave is the most unsubtle person I’ve ever known.

I sigh. “All right then, how do I do it? How do I ‘go unseen’?”

“Ehhhhh.” She pulls a face. “It ain’t something you can teach, more like something you feel.” She makes a stupid gesture with her hands, sliding them forward across an invisible turntable.

“Let me guess. I won’t be able to ‘feel’ it until I transform?”

“Naaaah, I don’t think so. It’s more like, you ever wanted to be not noticed? Like, for the whole world to stop looking at you, forget that you’re there? It’s like that, you gotta harness that. Right?”

I shake my head. “Maybe I’m not a magical girl at all, then, because I have no idea how to channel any of those feelings into … ‘magic’.”

“Something you gotta try out for yourself, hey!”

“And if it doesn’t work?” I hiss. “If I step out there in front of a police officer and get identified?”

“We can translocate out, or I can go pound-town on some cops!”

“That,” I say, “does not get us to Willow.”

Grimgrave bites her lower lip, squints up her eyes, tilting her chin back, a pose of challenging thought. “I reckon I can make it work for you too. If you hold my hand the whole way, like.”

Grimgrave wiggles pale fingers out from inside her left sleeve, then offers me her hand.

My heart skips a beat, not a pleasant feeling. My left palm goes clammy, my throat clams up, a blush rising to my cheeks.

“You … you want me to … hold your hand, all the way across Oxford?”

“Mmhmm!” Grimgrave nods. “Probs it’ll work!”

Her slender fingers twitch for me to take them. Her palm looks so soft, a smooth expanse of velvet skin.

Willow and I don’t hold hands in public, no matter how much she insists it doesn’t matter. Two girls walking arm-in-arm are bound to attract stares, the exact kind of attention that gets logged in some anonymous camera, crumbs of evidence for a Health and Hygiene file, eventually growing so heavy that the authorities have no choice but to confine you to an I&O cell. Willow and I have touched hands in private more times than I can count, so many more than I can remember. We have lain on our backs with our fingers entwined for what feels like eternity.

But to hold hands out in the open?

I don’t want to do that with Grimgrave; I want to do it with Willow. And I’ve already been unfaithful, sleeping snuggled up with another woman.

“‘Probably’ isn’t good enough,” I hiss, clear my throat. “No. No. We’ll find some other way. What are our options?”

Grimgrave shrugs, lets her hand drop. “Could go down to the ghouls, but … naaaaah.”

“What do you mean? How would ghouls help?”

“We could take their tunnels, down and then up again, get as close to the hospital as we can. But nah, forget it, it’s a shit idea. Too scary, like. Plus, they won’t like you. Takes time for ‘em to trust. Days, weeks, you know?”

“All right, what else? Can you translocate us close to the hospital?”

“Nah, never been there!”

“I have. Does that help?”

Grimgrave pulls a toothy grimace. “You’re topped up, sure, but one translocate and you’ll be knackered again. Bad plan! Plus if the Trio bitches are close, they’ll feel us turning up. As soon as we show, they’ll be right on us. Nah, we gotta swoose in mundane like.”

“Fine. No walking, no flying, no ghouls. We can’t take the tube, either, there’s cameras everywhere. And I don’t even know where the nearest station is.”

Grimgrave nods slow. “Difficult shit, difficult shit, hmmm … ”

“Why isn’t Nerys here? She would be able to help. Or does she not care about me either?”

Grimgrave looks pained. “Hey! Drop that shit, Occy! Nerys cares a lot, you know? She can’t come herself, she’d get noticed real quick. She’s probably pulling strings for us right now, you just wait and see.”

“You really do trust her completely, don’t you?”

“Fuckin’ right I do. Saved my life.”

“She saved mine too,” I murmur. “All right. What other options do we have? Anything at all.”

Grimgrave shrugs. “Steal a car?”

In what is rapidly feeling like a previous life, I would have been aghast at that suggestion. Shoplifting a little food and an emergency blanket is one thing, but stealing a car? Depriving some random person I’ve never met of their personal vehicle? I’ve been such a good girl all my life, colouring inside the lines, doing mostly what I’m told, at least wherever I can be seen. But getting to Willow is more important than my obedient mask.

“Can you drive?” I ask.

“Nah.” Grimgrave smirks. “Shit, how hard can it be?”

I sigh, pinch the bridge of my nose. “You probably still have alcohol in your bloodstream, too. Forget it.”

“We don’t have to get there safe! We just have to get there!”

“And what if we hit a roadblock?” I ask. “I saw one earlier, manned by regular police, with Section Special waiting nearby. If we reach a roadblock they’ll spot us instantly.”

“You could hide in the boot, while I drive?” Grimgrave starts laughing, like this is the funniest thing she’s heard all day. “Shit, yeah! Like a kidnapping, but in reverse! You hide in the boot, I’ll slide on through!”

Grimgrave doesn’t falter when I glare at her. “No.”

“But it’ll be fuckin’ hilarious! We can drive right up to those DC cunts and you can spring out like a spike trap and punch their heads off!”

“The authorities are looking for you too, Grimgrave. They had you on camera. Does your ‘going unseen’ trick work if you’re driving a car?”

A shrug. “Never tested before. First time for everything!”

“No. Not this time. Not with Willow on the line.”

“Aww, come onnnnnn.”

“No!”

Grimgrave goes quiet, doing a big grumpy pout, but her eyes keep on grinning, like she just can’t stop. I tighten my arms over my chest, take a deep breath, stare out the window. The distant buzz of a drone tickles at the edge of my hearing. Every method of transport is too dangerous. Everything except the one I don’t want.

Grimgrave sees my resolve crumple. She breaks into a maniac grin, fifty, sixty, seventy percent power. Green eyes dance with deep-set fires, blotting out the grey pall of a dreary English afternoon.

She knows she’s got me; I know I’m trapped.

Grimgrave sticks out her hand again.

“Then, walk?” She tilts her head to the side, a puppy with her own leash in her mouth. “Walk walk?”

“ … I’m not like you,” I hiss.

Grimgrave’s grin widens further, a smirking imp who has me wriggling on her hook. “Whaaaaat? Not like what, hey—”

“You know what I mean.”

Grimgrave giggles through tight-grinning teeth. “Whatever, we’re friends now, right? Fuck, Occy, come on! Let’s go save your girl! Come on. Take my hand? Walkies?”

I say a silent apology, because I’m so weak.

Anything for Willow.

~~~~~~~

Grimgrave and I cross Oxford on foot, holding hands the whole way.

With the unnatural fog banished and the storm brooding overhead, the city feels drowsy and slow-thick as old oil, as if our little shared nap has extended beyond our bodies, seeping into the streets and lanes, coating the concrete towers, flowing sluggish down the main roads and across roundabouts and the redoubts of railway stations. We stick to residential streets and back roads, avoiding the occasional clusters of well-attended shops, keeping one eye ahead for police, the other behind for the grey wisp of catlike pursuit.

Of the former we spot plenty, stirred up like a hive. Police cars dash past on ineffable errands, delivering confused-looking uniforms to random street corners. Officers frown into their radios, conducting miserable arguments with distant dispatchers, losing their temper with half-arrested bystanders. The red-streaked van of a firearms unit has got itself stuck in a cul-de-sac pothole, the officers jumbled out and sitting on the curb as they wait for a tow. Section Special in visors and black body armour seem listless and without orders, exhausted after being dragged from place to place across Oxford’s rucked and riven hide. Roadblocks lie abandoned, hastily reassembled elsewhere, half-complete and unattended. A lone police officer stands in the middle of a small park, alone and immobile, like a lost duck in the rain.

Plenty of them look right at us. A few catch, eyes snagging on the strange pair we make. But something unseen guides them away every time.

Grimgrave’s touch of magic works just as she said; it better do, with her clammy little hand gripping mine so tight.

“This isn’t like before,” I hiss when we pause on the corner of Merton and South, watching a dozen police officers hurry past, as if responding to a riot. “When I was trying to get home, and I ran into police, they were all in one place, like they were searching for somebody. Me, I suppose. But this is … weird. Like they’re confused. All over the place.”

“Fucking pigs don’t know if they’re coming or going!” Grimgrave snorts.

“I don’t trust this. Something’s wrong.”

“Fuck it, Occy, don’t look a gift horse in the mouth!”

Of the mysterious grey cats we spy only a few scraps of shed fur. Sinuous shadows stalk down adjacent alleyways once or twice, pausing to stare our way with eyes like glinting lanterns. But those could be legitimate strays, mundane as any other, and they don’t linger long enough for us to find out.

Still, I can’t shake the feeling that we are being watched, that this is all part of some grand scheme, invisible to those caught between the closing jaws.

Grimgrave and I cannot turn back now. We press on, South and East, toward the reflection of London’s corpse on the grey-clad horizon, our hoods up against the occasional stutter of rain.

Grimgrave’s hand is a little smaller than mine. Delicate, thin-boned, as if I could crush her fingers with a twitch of my prosthetic grip. She insists on that, walking on my right, telling a convenient lie that she’d rather keep her own right hand free; I can’t feel her warmth or the texture of her palm, not through the glove, not with the carbon fibre of my right hand. But I imagine I can. And imagination is more than enough to set my heart churning.

Nobody looks at us, nobody stares, because we do not wish to be perceived. Two young women walk hand in hand, and not a soul can see us. There’s no way we could pass for a young couple — a man and a woman, I mean — not between my long skirt and our relative heights, even with my face hidden inside my coat’s hood.

We are unmistakable, undeniable. Two young women displaying too much affection, unwilling to let the other go for even a second.

Of course, we aren’t that, not really. I wouldn’t want anybody to think so, not even a random passer-by who I’ll never see again. The only person whose hand I wish to hold is Willow’s, to hold up in front of the whole world.

Grimgrave’s palm is small and neat. Her body heat so near in the cold drizzle of rain, only the barrier of our clothes between us. My heart sits in my throat, silent with confusion.

I don’t like this. I don’t.

Crossing Oxford takes an hour, maybe two. Impossible to tell without our phones, as if we stride through the slippery time of a dream. Grimgrave carries my sports bag over her opposite shoulder, insisting that I don’t have as much energy as it seems I might do.

“Save it in case you gotta run, yeah?” she whispers. “Can’t translocate on dregs!”

I tighten my hand in hers; she’s not leaving me behind now.

Oxford Holton Hospital is not the most salubrious of the city’s medical establishments, it is merely the furthest to the east. A rain-swept old prefab from the early days of the London refugee crisis, since added to and built upon in layers of concrete and brick and structural steel, a Frankensteined slab of grey surfaces and brown glass, towering over the rotten houses, squatting between the true towers, an accreted rock amid a vast moat of concrete car park and dying hedgerows, a titan holding out against the glow of London’s far-off noxious skies.

Grimgrave and I stop well beyond the car park, loitering next to a petrol station, side-eyeing the hospital entrance; we are undoubtedly being captured on half a dozen cameras, but we’ll be away, one way or another, before that can matter.

“This has to be bait,” I whisper inside my hood. “This doesn’t make sense.”

Oxford Holton looks no different to usual. Cars fill the tarmac, people arriving and departing. A few figures loiter beneath the entrance overhang, filling their lungs with fresh air or sucking on vapes. An ambulance is pulling to the A&E entrance, hospital staff rushing to assist. Lights in the windows. A normal day.

“Yeaaaaah, shit,” Grimgrave hisses. “Shouldn’t DC be all over the place? Siggy said they were, like. That’s the front way in, yeah?”

“Yes. You’ve never been here before, you said?”

“Yeah. Not from Oxford, duh.”

“Ah. Right.”

Rain swirls and spirals, caught by gusts of listless wind, sneaking damp fingers beneath my hood. I start to shake inside my clothes, from cold or tension or something far worse.

Willow is so close, but this is so clearly a trap. I want to be by her side, but to carry on ahead is the action of a suicidal fool.

Isn’t it? Why can’t I approach this with a clear mind and rational thought? Why can’t I be sensible when it comes to her?

“Go or not?” Grimgrave is hissing. “Shit, it’s so obviously a fuckin’ trap.” She laughs, low and dark. “But shit, we came this far, and you didn’t have a plan anyway. Fuck it, in through the front. Double-fist style, right down their throats!”

“Stop it,” I snap. “No, we can’t do that. That doesn’t get us to Willow.”

“But we’re goin’ in, right? We’re goin’ in?”

Grimgrave looks up at me, green emeralds of her eyes shining with anticipation, shaded by the white curve of her hood, grown damp in the drizzle. She wants this as much as I, though for very different reasons.

“I … I can’t turn back now,” I force myself to say. For Willow. “I came here for her. I’m … I’m not leaving without her … ”

Grimgrave cracks a grin. “I’d like to meet this girl of yours.”

I shoot her a sharp look. “Why?”

A shrug. “‘Cos you’re so devoted? Shit, I’m curious is all! She must be a big deal, right?”

“ … right. Fine. Of course.” I nod at the hospital’s front entrance. “We can’t go in the front. We need to get as close as we can to Willow before they notice us. We should take a back door or a side-entrance, the hospital has plenty of those. But … tch.” I tut. “Searching for Willow means we’ll probably run into whatever cordon they’ve put up to catch me. We need to know where she is. Patient records or … their computers? Or … ” Grimgrave’s grin widens in my peripheral vision, a Cheshire Cat glowing in the shadows. “What?” I hiss. “What is it now?”

Grimgrave sticks her hand inside her hoodie and pulls out a folded slip of paper. “Bullied this out of Siggy. You’re welcome.”

“What? What do you mean?”

“She felt bad about the whole abandoning-you-to-fucking-die thing, so I bullied it out of her. Here. Go on, take it!”

I take the paper and unfold it with one hand. Neat handwriting, block-printed with perfect regularity. ‘Floor 4, room 86.’

My body almost gets the better of me, twitches toward Grimgrave; I catch myself before she notices, but not before I realise I was about to give her another hug. Unfaithful, loose woman, useless and impulsive; I pull myself up sharp, remind myself why I’m here.

“Why?” I croak, swallowing mortified confusion. “Why do this for me?”

“I keep telling you, Occy, and you ain’t hearing it! ‘Cos you’re one of us. Us, bitch. Us.”

Blink my eyes as hard as I can. No time for tears.

“Thank you. I … yes. Thank you.” I slip the paper into my pocket, though I am not likely to forget the room number.

“And I’m not gonna let you fuckin’ die in there, okay?” Grimgrave growls. “It’s a trap, sure. Shit, they’ll probably be on us the moment we’re inside. Trio’s probably lurking on the roof or something.”

“A-a side entrance,” I stammer. “It has to be a side entrance.”

“Right, right!” Grimgrave hisses. The words spill out of her at top speed, can’t keep them inside. “You hold onto my hand, stay unseen long as we can, get real close, as far as we can make it, right? Then like, the moment we get spotted or something, I’ll transform, blast through to your girl, and the three of us all translocate out before the Trio arrives. If I grab your girl and you get left behind, I’ll bug out with her, and you follow on your own. If we get split up, meet back up at Plato Base. Got it? Sneak inside, then a smash and grab, fast as we can! Right, right?!”

Grimgrave’s grin is too wide, too bright, too alight with pre-battle foreplay. She’s spoiling for a fight, vibrating with need. She won’t go for Willow, she’ll go toe-to-toe with the Trio the moment they appear.

I cannot trust her judgement, though she is the best ally I’ve ever had.

Except Willow. Of course.

Deep breath. A fist around my racing heart. A nod, and we’re away. “Right. Good plan. Let’s go.”

Getting to a side-entrance presents little challenge. Across the rain-slick tarmac of the car park, around the left side of the hospital’s main building, and up a flight of concrete steps, we find a door labelled ‘staff only’, watched over by a pair of security cameras. Even with our hoods up there’s no way to avoid the machine’s all-seeing eyes, but in a few minutes that won’t matter anymore, and nobody’s watching the feeds right now. The door has a card reader and a magnetic seal; Grimgrave ignores the former and breaks the latter with a single, sharp tug.

We slip inside. Dry, cold, antiseptic gloom, lit by the stutter of fluorescent light-strips. A corridor in off-white and worn lino stretches off around dull corners. Voices chatter in a locker room to the right, not DC, just nurses or doctors or other mundane people.

Somebody calls out, “Tracey, is that you?”

Grimgrave pokes me in the side, hustles me off to the left, through a propped-open door, into the echoing vault of a concrete stairwell. We patter upward, moving as fast as we dare; Grimgrave could outpace me with ease, but she stays anchored to my right hand, true to her word.

Two nurses emerge from an upper floor, give us a glance, their eyes sliding off even as my heart threatens to stop. Grimgrave grins like the mad little pixie she is, dragging me onward and upward, giggling between clenched teeth. It happens again, a Doctor bursting from a stairwell entrance and striding right past us. He doesn’t spare us a second look. We’re not even here.

I almost feel like laughing. To be invisible, at long last.

The stairwell ends in a plain plastic door. Top floor. Fourth floor.

Grimgrave puts a finger to her lips, creeps up to the door, presses her ear to the surface. After a moment she shrugs, yanks the handle down, throws the door wide. I brace for the worst, a face full of Section Special firearm, already dragging Grimgrave back on tottering feet, a scratchy giggle caught behind her grinning lips.

Nothing. Nobody.

Beyond the doorway stretches a plain off-white corridor. Medical machines tick and tock, telling biological time in the distance, like rows of hidden clocks. Feet shuffle and papers rustle and soft voices mutter from far-away rooms. Throats cough and beds creak. A television or two burble and natter into the silence.

Grimgrave pulls me through. I’m caked in cold sweat, certain we’re about to be stopped.

“Woah, what the fuuuuck?” Grimgrave hisses.

A pair of sub-machine guns lie just inside the door, left on the floor, complete with shoulder straps. Behind each gun stands a pair of black boots.

“What?” I murmur, then quickly glance around, but there’s nobody to see us. A nurse station just down the corridor is unmanned. The nearest rooms seem empty, their patients elsewhere.

Grimgrave squats down and sticks a hand inside one of the boots. I wrinkle my nose in disgust, but she turns and hisses before I can complain. “They’re still warm! What the fuck? Occy, what the fuck!?”

My mouth goes dry. “This … this isn’t natural. And there’s nobody here. I hear voices, but there’s nobody here.”

Grimgrave bounces to her feet, grin all gone, replaced by gritted teeth. “Dream-shit! Occy, it’s dream-shit!”

“In the middle of Oxford? A— a dreamer, here!? Now!?”

“Shit, maybe!”

But there’s only one thing which matters. Of course.

“We have to get to Willow,” I hiss. “I have to get her out of here.”

Grimgrave nods. Tightens her grip on my hand. Pulls me on when my feet won’t move.

The rest of the fourth floor is no less wrong; the boots and guns of Section Special officers sit at every corner and junction, abandoned as if their owners have been spirited away. No doctors, no nurses, not a single wandering patient, as if the whole floor has been hollowed out and replaced with this empty illusion. The sounds of sighs and coughs and hospital machines are always around the next corner, always out of sight. We pass a whole Dream Control checkpoint, complete with a metal detector and body scanner, unmanned and empty, a cup of coffee still steaming on on a little side desk.

Once or twice I think I spy the red-black of glowing blood-light, creeping from beneath a door, edging around a corner. Always gone when I turn my head to look, lost as Grimgrave pulls me onward.

All in my head. Of course.

“Grimgrave. Grimmy,” I hiss, my voice trembling. “Something very bad is happening here. Promise me—”

“We’ll get your girl out!” Grimgrave whispers back as she pulls me onward. “I promise! Promise!”

Count off the door numbers, accelerating upward. Around one final corner, she should be right there. Willow is so close, the only thing that matters, and then away from this waking dream, away from the nightmare at my heels, away, away, away.

Grimgrave skids to a halt. I scramble to a stop, steadying myself against her shoulder.

This branch of the main corridor contains the final few rooms on the fourth floor. Intensive care. Burn unit. Isolation wards. Exactly where I should expect to find Willow. Rooms eighty through ninety. And there’s 86, ahead on the right, the door quite sensibly shut.

Three young women are sat on a short bench just beyond. They look up as we arrive. Right at us.

One is small and mousy and slender, hair the colour of a bad morning, a pale slip of a girl dressed for cold weather. The second is blonde and severe, eyes slitted like daggers, arms folded over a lace-trimmed blouse, a bruise on her mouth so much like a poorly-aimed kiss. The third is dressed smart in a suit, dark skin tight around tired eyes, hair in thick braids against her skull.

A split-second of pressure mounts in my head, a pin-prick migraine behind my scar. It recedes in frustration, like an incomplete sneeze.

I’ve never seen these three women before.

The one in the middle, the bruise-lipped blonde, shoots to her feet. Her eyes blaze with a flash of deep red, mouth opening as if to shout in my face. But then the first girl, the mousy young thing, grabs her by the wrist, shakes her head, hisses a silent and sullen ‘no’.

The one in the suit clears her throat. “Best not,” she says. “Sit down.”

Grimgrave’s hand tightens on mine.

“They can see us!?” I whisper.

“Uh, maybe!”

The blonde one sits back down, reluctant and slow, her friend dragging at her arm with more hope than strength. She takes deep breaths through her nose, lips pursed tight, arms crossed over her chest. Shakes off the other girl. Rubs at her mouth, as if pained by the bruise.

Her eyes won’t leave mine, glaring like murder; I can’t help a strange feeling, that I’ve seen her face somewhere before.

The other two can see us just as well. The mousy one sniffs, eyes wet with melancholy. The smart-dressed woman lets out a deep sigh, unimpressed and exasperated.

“Who the fuck are you three?” Grimgrave spits. “Hey, hey!”

The blonde girl looks away, lips curled in disgust. The mousy one seems deeply uncomfortable, shoulders drawing inward.

The smart suited one rolls her eyes, and says, “Nobody. And look, we’re not stopping you. Go right ahead.”

“Can’t believe we’re doing this,” whispers the mousy one. “It’s wrong. You both know it’s wrong.”

The blonde one says nothing, sublime in the silence of her wounded dignity.

Grimgrave takes a step back, pulling me with her. She doesn’t have to say a word, I know this is wrong. Reality has been fractured, scattered and broken. If this isn’t a trap, then it’s something far worse. The spider-web core of a mature Dreamer, bending truth to obsessive will. Despite every cell screaming my need for Willow, I follow Grimgrave’s halting retreat, edging away from the trio on the bench, away from the door, away from my—

“Octavia?”

A voice like a bell. Sunshine and sugar. Clarity and purpose.

She’s calling for me, from inside that little room.

I let go of Grimgrave’s hand and take three steps forward. Grimgrave fumbles for my fingers, but I pull them beyond her range. There’s only one thing that matters now, and it’s in that hospital room, waiting for me, all alone.

Grimgrave trips and staggers at my heels, as if pushing through thick-clotted air.

“Occy!” she hisses. “Shit, hey, no, wait! What are you doing?! This ain’t right, it’s fucked up—”

She gets hold of my wrist, but I flick her away, turn around and hiss in her wide-eyed face.

“I don’t want her to see you! I don’t want her to see you with me. I’ve been unfaithful to her, with you, but no. No more. I don’t need that now. I’m sorry. Sorry … ”

Burning with shame, I turn back around, as Grimgrave’s face collapses with hurt. But Willow is more important; Willow is everything. Willow is just beyond this final door. We have only been parted for a day and a half, but it feels like so much longer.

I walk to room number eighty-six, my tread light as an airborne feather, my heart singing with pride. Soon I will be returned to the place I belong, at her beloved and beneficent side.

The trio of unknown women watch me, the blonde’s face twisted with jealous spite. Grimgrave calls out from my rear, but I’m already beyond the help of her voice.

The door yields like gossamer, melting to nothing. I step across the threshold and the way seals behind. A private place, for two alone, nothing more.

A plain and simple hospital room, a big window on Oxford’s slow rain, some flowers in a vase, a muted television.

And her. There she is. Propped up in the bed. Awaiting my arrival.

My everything.

My Willow.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



There she is. Right where you were supposed to find her. Well done, Octavia, you can stop worrying now. Stop thinking so much. Willow will make it all better.

Ahem. Anyway! A lot of things happened in this chapter! Anything I can say down here would either be spoilers or laden down with far too much metatextual knowledge, so I’ll just have to let the chapter stand all by itself, as always.

As for the rest of the arc, there’s two chapters left! We’re almost at the climax, the end of the beginning, the moment this extended opening crashes to a conclusion. One that may or may not involve Willow. We’ll see. And so will Octavia.

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you so much for being here and enjoying the story! Maidens of the Fall is going so much better than I ever dared hope it would, and we’ve still only just begun, only scratched the surface of the setting, and Octavia, and all the other magical girls (and others!) that are yet to come. Thank you for all your support, and for having fun reading!

Next chapter, Willow, Willow, Willow. What does Octavia see, lying in that hospital bed? Willow. Of course.

Maidens of the Fall – Pariah – 3.3

Content Warnings

References to sexual assault
Alcohol use/abuse



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Oxford’s eastern flank suffers a plague of abandoned houses. Not the tall concrete tower blocks with their deep roots and stout trunks, still attractive places to live for those with lesser means; around the feet of those well-fed titans slump rows of rotten terraces, shoulder-to-shoulder in half-dead stupor, slack-faced and thin-walled, a flotsam that fills all the crevices the city should have left well alone. These were the first homes raised up for all London’s lost millions, with no benefit of brickwork or the slightest care for longevity. Cramped by plain necessity, foundations skin-deep, their innards prone to mould and vermin and mysterious decay. Nobody lives in the old terraces who can afford anywhere else. Even the city council doesn’t want them, land lingering on their books for private buyers who will never arrive, undead streets immune to redevelopment.

Here in the east, London’s corpse makes an unhealthy neighbour, an oil-on-glass reflection forever gleaming on the horizon. When Nightmares seep from the London Exclusion Zone, the east is where they make landfall. If a Dreamer walks right through the Wall again, the east will be the first port of call. To lay one’s head here night after night, year after year, so close to the waking world’s ever-open wound, is to risk the strangest of dreams. Solid concrete seems to buffer the mind, tower-block home-machines like starships in the void. But wood and plaster and single-pane glass is little better than thin air.

It is to one of those terraces that Grimgrave leads me, searching for somewhere to hide my cries.

By some miracle she’s set me moving, my bag slung over her shoulder, prosthetic hand held tight in her own, feet faltering as I follow like a little lost girl. My left forearm muzzles the worst of my sobs, echoes soaked up by thick veils of fog.

Can’t think, can’t choose, can barely walk without aid. Grimgrave drags me on, into the heart of the mist. If she wished me ill right now, I would be helpless to resist.

Fog dense as cold syrup has swallowed the far side of the road, the whole of Oxford dead and drowned. No sound of traffic, no other pedestrians, no sky-bound hum of camera-drones. The shattered facades of slant-skulled terraces loom from the mist like ancient temples on the ocean floor, their eyes smashed out, cheeks tattooed with graffiti, toothless mouths of boarded-up doors hanging half-open to moan silence into the swirling mist. Each empty home vanishes to our rear, sinking back into the fog as Grimgrave hurries onward.

We pass through a crossroad, little roundabout in the centre, lose sight of the world amid dead calm. Nothing ahead, nothing behind, only endless depths of off-white fog. But Grimgrave pushes on, and we regain solid ground, dark grey asphalt still slick-wet with rain.

“This one!” she hisses, nodding at another empty hull of a house, third from the end on a row like all the rest.

I can’t tell what criteria make this corpse any different. But what do I know? I’m a fool and a mark and I can’t stop weeping. I am a dead-end, a child, a burden, and I don’t understand why she hasn’t left me behind.

Grimgrave pulls us aside to the boarded-up doorway. She sneaks a look left and right, as if a moment of mundanity might break through the fog to ambush us with a bobby on the beat. She reaches forward with a bare hand and works her fingers beneath the edge of the board, then braces one trainer against the wall. Two quick tugs and she cracks the untouched tomb, breaks the wood away from the nails and levers up the plywood sheet, wide enough to pull me on through.

“Watch your coat, don’t get snagged. Come on, come on!”

Once we’re safely inside she lets the plywood sag back into place, submerging us in sunless gloom.

The derelict house is bare and bleak, naked floorboards dusted with mouse droppings, corners choked by spider webs, walls crusted with scraps of floral paper, spotted with black mould, streaked with dark water damage. The air smells wet and damp from the rainstorm outside, tainted with animal urine and decades of dust.

Grimgrave leads me deeper, past doorways that once opened into kitchen and sitting room, both now stripped down to the bones. She coaxes me up a narrow flight of stairs and around a tight turn, wooden boards creaking beneath our feet, damp footprints smudged in our wake.

The top floor is lighter, less damp, doesn’t smell so bad. Grey light trickles along a tiny corridor, accompanied by feelers of fog, from windows boarded up by less than expert hands.

Grimgrave pauses at the top of the stairs, then picks a door, and tries the handle.

“Score!” she hisses, and drags me through.

The sorry remains of somebody’s bedroom — carpet torn up, closet door removed, paint on the walls peeling like cancerous sunburn. One narrow window faces the fog-shrouded street, glass miraculously intact. An old metal bed frame stands rusting in a corner, host to a sagging mattress.

“Lucky, lucky, lucky!” Grimgrave says. She tries the light switch, but the bulbs are long gone. “Often the council gave up on getting the bigger pieces of furniture down those fuckhole-tight stairs. Window’s not smashed, door got closed, so it’s still dry and not covered in shit. We got lucky, hey!”

Grimgrave’s grin dies from one look at my face. She dumps my sports bag on the floor. Closes the dust-caked door.

Tries to hug me again.

“N-no—” I squeeze out between ragged sobs, ward her off with my prosthetic hand. “No— I don’t— don’t need—”

Grimgrave bobs back, too much care on her face. “You sure?”

I try to reply, but the lie chokes me half-dead.

Back in the graveyard I couldn’t stop crying. Big and slow and wet and loud, total loss of control, a weakness worse than I’ve shown in years. Even now, after our flight through the streets, I can barely hold back, tears running free down my cheeks, throat desperate to whimper, hot shame and worse than pain tight and raw behind my eyes.

Grimgrave’s hug was the only thing that got me underway; without her I would have wailed myself raw at the foot of my parents’ gravestone. No amount of occult trickery or density of fog could have saved me if some mundane authority had turned up to check on a young woman’s cries.

Her warm little hands, slipping beneath my ribs, pressing against my back. The sudden shock of the weight of her body, her heat against my front. Her petite frame, so hard and real through the ghostly bulk of her white hoodie. The scent of her hair in my nose, shampoo overpowered by sweat and grease. The softness of her cheek against my chest, the hint of her cheekbone beneath. The way she moved as I responded — mostly by slapping at her without any strength, as if she was an insect landed on my flesh. But she held on regardless, until I gave in, until I followed her away from my parent’s grave.

Grimgrave hugged me; she was the most real thing I’ve felt in years.

Nonsense. Have I not hugged Willow before, more times than I can count? Why should this be so much more shocking? Why did this hug seem like a revelation?

“Occy?”

Another sob rips free, half-strangled by my throat; Grimgrave grabs me, harder than the tears, little arms going around my waist, enveloping me in her touch, squeezing me tighter than I believe I can bear.

“N-no— no don’t— don’t—”

“Let it out now, yeah?” Grimgrave growls into my shoulder. “No cunt’s gonna hear us up here. Let it out, let it go. Go on. Go!”

Crying takes so long, and takes more than just time.

Grimgrave holds me while I weep; tears come like the tide, crashing over a filthy shore and washing the muck out to sea. My whole body shakes, face running red, lungs heaving for breath. It goes on and on and on, raging without end, always ebbing away then rushing back for more, never over when I think, as if an ocean-wall inside me has crumbled in a storm.

Eventually Grimgrave sits me down on the old sagging mattress, when the worst of the crying is behind us. She keeps one hand on my back, a raft on the waves. For a while I wipe my eyes and my snot on my poor abused sleeve. Grimgrave produces a massive white handkerchief from somewhere inside her hoodie, presses it into my hands. I soak it with tears and drench it with snot, until my eyes are red and sore, my lungs ache with effort, and I have nothing more to give.

Finally the tide goes out and doesn’t return. I am beached and bedraggled, alone on the clean shore, staring at bare floorboards.

Grimgrave taps her knee against mine. “Been a long time since you had a good cry?”

“Nothing good about crying,” I croak.

I feel wet inside, like waterlogged wood.

“Better out than in, am I right?” Grimgrave makes an absurd little chuckle. “Shit and piss and tears and all that, gotta get it out, yo. Serious though, been a long time, yeah?”

Feels like eternity. As if I haven’t cried in years. I should be shrugging Grimgrave’s hand from my back, pulling my knee away, parting from this sudden intimacy; but I can’t, because it feels like nobody has seen me cry, nobody has comforted my tears, not since my parents. But that can’t be correct. I’ve cried alongside Willow, and seen her cry too. A dozen times, a hundred, more. Alone and secret and together, entwined in each other, I’ve cried my heart out to Willow. At Willow. For Willow.

But I can’t recall the last time that happened, as if the ocean of fog beyond the window has swallowed my memories. I’m simply too torn up for clear thought.

A shrug must suffice.

“Heh,” goes Grimgrave, awkward pantomime of a laugh. “Fair enough. But hey, you’ve done it now, right?”

“I’ve done it now,” I echo, and I can’t meet her eyes.

This snowdrop chimpanzee, this oversexed and under-disciplined goblin, this awful little woman who blew up my friend and keeps calling me a lesbian, has now witnessed me weep and wail. I have cried on her shoulder and clung to her body, shaking and shivering out in the open. She has everything on me now. I am done.

“Sorry for like, hustling you along out there,” she’s saying. “But we had to get you out of that graveyard, you know? Can’t cry like that with cops looking for you, not even with all this freak-arse fog around to hide in. Sorry, yeah? Like, I really mean it. Wanted to just do it there, but you know, can’t cry if you’re dead.”

“Right,” I croak, awaiting the hammer-blow. She’ll land it soon. “Can’t cry when you’re dead.”

Grimgrave goes silent. Takes her hand off my back. Shuffles her bum against the bare mattress. Swallows too hard.

I brace. Here it comes.

“Just so you know, like,” she says, “I’m real shit at this. Like, mega-super-duper fucked-up shit. But … hey, you know. If you wanna talk about it? Here I am. I guess?”

When I look up, she’s nowhere near a grin. But she’s done this before, she can turn in an instant. Green eyes glimmer in the white-glint fog-light, daring me to believe.

“My grandmother poisoned me,” I say, before I can stop.

And then I tell her everything. It pours out through my ruined defences, because Grimgrave has denied me time to rebuild. I tell her about the conversation back in Plato Base, everything she missed while she was away playing violence with Bright. I tell her of my arrival here, cold and alone. The police, the towers, the strange cat, the dead zoog. I tell her about my ransacked bedroom, my cut-open plushies, my stolen computers. And then onto my grandmother’s final and total betrayal. My half-crazed stumble to the graveyard. My parents’ resting place, which I wished was my own. The grey cats, Winter the occultist, the fog.

But always, always, back to my gran.

“She poisoned a cup of tea,” I repeat, words coming easy now I’m all cried out. “She insisted on making tea, one last time, because we might never have another. Peppermint. She knows I hate peppermint tea. She knew I would drink it just to be polite. She used that against me.”

“Fuuuuuck. Occy, shit. I’m sorry, hey?”

“My grandmother. She raised me. Since my parents died, she’s all I’ve had. Except Willow, I mean. She’s family, all the family I have. And she was doing it for my ‘own good’. So I wouldn’t fight when they came for me.”

My prosthetic fist tightens on Grimgrave’s handkerchief.

“I think I hate her now,” I hiss.

“Yeah,” Grimgrave says in a low growl, one I haven’t heard from her before. “It’s always worst when it’s fuckin’ family, you know? Like, they’re the ones who should have your back, no matter what, but they don’t. Like I said, Occy. People like us, each other’s all we got—”

“What would you know?” I hiss, turning her a cold shoulder.

Silence. Slow wind drags against the derelict house, whistling through windows and the gaps between boards. Fog-light shifts, dimming toward darkness.

The quiet unnerves me, forces me back round. Grimgrave’s gone dead-eyed, her hood pushed down, messy brown hair crimped in the collar. She stands up with a hop, paces to the peeling wall of the little bedroom, then turns and comes back, hands deep in her hoodie’s front pocket, shoes smearing the rainwater footsteps we’ve tracked inside.

“Grimgrave?”

She stops, faces me, looks down at the floor, eyes nowhere. “Did Nerys tell you how she got me?”

“No. She didn’t mention that. Why?”

Grimgrave runs her tongue over her teeth, trapped behind soft lips. Green eyes go dull as the light outside darkens. “Remember the I&O breakout back in ‘22? Up in Bedford?”

“Vaguely. It was on the news. I believe they killed a guard?”

Grimgrave raises her eyes, alive and bright again, grin slicing across her face. “Sure fuckin’ did. Wanna guess who did that?”

I shrug. “You?”

“Uh huh! And no magical girl powers back then, just two fists and a face full o’ teeth!”

“ … you broke out of I&O Bedford, before you were a magical girl? That’s … I mean … it’s not impossible, okay, but … ”

“Ha!” Grimgrave barks. “Nah, that’s the point, I never fuckin’ made it out! The breakout was an Opposition job. They had people on the inside, a handful of guards. Not actual DC or the headshrinkers, just contractors, they’d been joining up and getting in place for years. Real cloak and dagger shit! Nerys was there, and … whatever, I didn’t know about her then.” Grimgrave’s grin dies as she talks. She looks away again, first at the window, then grinding the toe of one trainer against the floorboards. “Long story short, I got left behind in the riot. Too small, too weird, you know? They busted open all the iso-cells, but the plan to lock up the screws and the psych-jobs went wrong. Big mess, lots of shit.” She shakes her head. “And this one headshrinker, he had it out for me, ‘cos he had it hard for me, know what I mean?” Grimgrave doesn’t wait for an answer, for which I am extremely thankful. “So the riot’s going on, shit goes bad, I’m trying to get out as well, and he comes to find me personally. Comes at me with a gun, shoots me like six times.” Grimgrave taps her chest. “I fall down and it’s like … ow, shit. You know? Hey, you know what it feels like, getting shot, right?”

“I … I do, yes.”

She shrugs. “After I’m on the floor, he comes over, bends down toward me, like he’s gonna, I dunno, fuckin’ do something to my corpse or whatever. But I wasn’t dead yet, just on the way there, and he only had one hand on his gun. So I grabbed it and twisted and—” Grimgrave mimes putting a pistol to her temple and pulling the trigger. “Pow!” She hops to the side, her whole body swaying with an imaginary gunshot. “Plugged him in the head, point blank.” She grins again. “Ever seen a skull go pop?”

“Yes,” I hiss.

Another shrug. “Fucker fell on me, which sucked, ‘cos I was already shot to shit. Nerys turned up five seconds later and made a contract. Otherwise I would’a bled out.”

Why had I never thought about this before now? Of course Nerys’ other magical girls had been through something similar to me. How could they not have?

“Still got the gun and all!” Grimgrave reaches under her skirt, hiking up the hem so she can reach, and produces a battered semi-automatic pistol, plain matte black, scuffed and scarred. She holds it out, lips split in a grin. “See? Cool, huh?”

I can only shake my head. “Where are you going with this?”

Grimgrave makes the gun disappear again. She doesn’t answer right away, walks to the window, stares into the thinning fog, chews on her tongue.

“You wanna know why I was in I&O?” she asks.

“Strange dreams?”

“Pffffft,” she snorts. “Nah. Family dobbed me in. Dad and two sisters. Mum left when I was little, so maybe she wouldn’t have, but fuck it. She abandoned me too.”

“Your family reported you?” Can’t keep the incredulity out of my voice. “For what? If not dreams, then—”

Grimgrave laughs, a nasty little chuckle. “‘Cos I’m an irritating little bitch! A freak-fuck messed-up cunt, crazy in the head!” She drills a fingertip against the side of her skull. “You think strange dreams is all they lock people in I&O for? Come on, Occy, you ain’t that sheltered.”

“No, of course not. Is … is that why you’re … ” I gesture at her.

“Like this?” She spreads her arms, big hoodie sleeves like the flaps of a flying squirrel. “A fucking cunt? You can say it, won’t hurt me a bit!”

“No, no. I only meant—”

“Annoying as shit!” Grimgrave laughs. “I know, okay? I know! I know I’m an aggravating little fuck, that’s just how I am!” She takes a deep breath. “Laugh so you don’t cry.”

“Ah?”

“Laugh so you don’t cry,” she repeats with a shrug. “Like, that’s what I do. That’s how I deal. Get it?”

A big sigh, one I can’t hold back. “I get the impression that you laugh because you like to.”

“Ha! That too!”

“Besides, I don’t think I could do that.”

“Wouldn’t want you to, it’s my thing! But hey, like, I know what it means, when family gives you up for dead. Or worse. When it’s ‘for your own good’ and shit. Traitors, all of them. Should all be lined up and shot.” She pantomimes a gun with both hands, aims at the wall, clacks down the hammer of her thumb. “Bam!”

“Don’t say that about my Gran.”

She looks away. “Yeah, I know. S’hard. Soz.”

Quiet descends, another unwelcome intrusion. Fingers of wind wrap round the derelict house, though the fog against the window moves not an inch. I rub at my scar; it aches from all the crying, right eye raw and sore, the lid struggling more than usual.

“How do I know you’re not making all this up?” I ask. “It’s a bit convenient we’ve both been betrayed by family.”

Grimgrave snorts. “How do you think Nerys’ picks us?”

“What, we’re all products of family betrayal?”

“Naaaaah, not all of us. like, it’s just statistics and all that. Shit, Occy, why would I lie about this? So you’ll let me come on this doomed-as-shit mission to save your girlfriend? If I was lying, it would be a better one, to get you somewhere safe, like back to Plato!”

I am forced to admit that Grimgrave has a good point.

“Willow isn’t my girlfriend.”

“Whateeeeeever you say.” Grimgrave sits back down on the bed, knees no longer touching mine, her shoulder against one wall. “Point is, I get it, hey? You ain’t alone.”

Too many things I wish to say, too many others I wish I could, and yet more that I have no words with which to speak. Grimgrave is like a knot I cannot untangle; first she blows up Willow, then she shoots me, but afterward she helps me to bed, defends me from Bright, and throws herself at my attempt to leave. Yet she also insults me, accuses me of being things I’m not, and is fundamentally incredibly annoying. And now she is the first person in years to whom I have cried — excepting Willow, of course. Grimgrave is a little nightmare all of her own, the kind of person around whom I can never find safe footing. A clown one moment, a sad-faced waif the next, and I cannot tell which is real and which is falsehood.

Deep breaths don’t help, because it’s her scent I’m drinking, more potent than the old-mould and rainwater reek of the derelict house to which she has brought me safe harbour.

“Thank you,” I say. “I … I think, anyway.”

Grimgrave snorts. “You think? Wow!”

“Don’t.”

“Don’t whaaaaaat, Occy?” Her grin flickers on, like she just can’t help herself.

“Is that why you want to be friends?” I snap. “Because we have something in common? Is that the only reason?”

“No!” She laughs again. “Because you’re one of us, yo. Shit, like, I’d wanna be friends even if you’d been born with a silver spoon in your mouth and two perfect parents.”

“My parents were perfect,” I say. “And what does ‘one of you’ even mean in this context? A magical girl? If I hadn’t made that choice with Nerys, I’d just be another face in the crowd, to get blown up by a bomb? You wouldn’t care if I hadn’t been made ‘special’? That doesn’t exactly endear me to you.”

Grimgrave’s grin turns sideways. “Naaaaah, it’s not just ‘cos we’re magical girls. It’s about how Nerys picks people. Lets me know you’re one of us. Rejected! Chewed up! Spat out by all this.” She gestures at the walls with both hands, but I know she means England. “And people like us, we gotta stick together. It’s each other or death.”

Grimgrave keeps making good points, and my counter-arguments are too empty to bother with.

“Thank you, then,” I say, my voice growing thick, my eyes pointed elsewhere. “Thank you for coming down here for me.”

Grimgrave punches me in the shoulder, a light little tap. I shoot her a glare. She shrugs and grins, her default for everything.

“Friends?” she asks.

My only friend is Willow. But Grimgrave’s smile is the one before me.

“Provisionally,” I murmur.

“Yeaaaaah!” Grimgrave throws her hands in the air. “See? See?!”

Haven’t the foggiest what I’m meant to see, except Grimgrave’s idiot grin. I offer back her soiled handkerchief, but she gestures for me to keep it, so I stuff it in my pocket, then rise to my unsteady feet.

My right arm and right leg are sturdy as iron, but the rest of me is so weak, little strength left in my core.

“We need to go rescue Willow, then,” I say. “The sooner the better.”

Grimgrave gives me the exact look I deserve — a sceptical smirk, as if even she cannot believe my stupidity. She doesn’t need to speak a word to make me look away.

“I know!” I snap.

“Didn’t say a fuckin’ thing!” she laughs. “Didn’t say a thing!”

“But you’re going to. I know you’re going to.”

“Pffffffffffft, yeah.” She snickers. “Occy, you’re drained! You can’t walk across town like that. Shit, you’ll fall down halfway there, and I can’t carry you the rest of the way. Would if I could, but nah, you ain’t going anywhere yet.”

I sigh, lower my backside back onto the mattress. At least it’s dry. “I am exhausted again, that’s true. The poison, whatever it was, the antidote Winter gave me wasn’t enough.”

“We gotta get you all juiced up,” Grimgrave says, nodding with her whole body so the bed frame creaks.

“I wish you wouldn’t call it that,” I hiss.

“Gotta gets you some giiiiirl-juice.”

I huff a big sigh, but I can’t reject her now. “All right, how? How do I replenish my magic? And it needs to be quick, I can’t wait days. What do I do?”

Grimgrave fights a grin for all of half a second. I almost appreciate the effort, but then she loses and it bursts onto her face, maniac insanity alight behind her eyes, toothy smile stretching out toward her ears.

“What!?” I spit. “What does that mean!? Don’t do that!”

Grimgrave giggles, high and sharp and full of spikes. “We ain’t in an overlap, right? So like, unless we wanna hang around all month for a Nightmare from London, there’s only one way to get you juiced up super fast. And shit, Occy, you ain’t ever gonna go for it. No fucking way!”

A sinking feeling settles hard in the pit of my stomach. Cold sweat prickles on my brow. I ease back from Grimgrave, leaning away on the ragged old mattress.

“What’s the method?”

“Share it out!” Grimgrave laughs again, kicking her feet, dirty shoes waggling back and forth. “Share some ‘o mine with you!”

“And how is that achieved, exactly?”

Grimgrave snorts, her cheeks flushing red. She raises both hands in loose-fingered fists and mashes them together at thumb and forefinger. She sticks out her tongue and waggles it back and forth. Her hands shift position, miming two pairs of scissors, locking them together in—

“Stop!” I slap her hands down. She puts them up in giggling surrender. “Stop it! You— you’re— you’re lying! That is a lie!”

“Nah, for serious!” Grimgrave can’t stop laughing. “And I said you wouldn’t go for it, yo. I’m not asking you to! Just telling the truth!”

Breath trapped in my throat, head all hot and tight and flushed, guts clenched with something more sour than fear.

“You … ” I swallow, mouth gone dry. “No. No, no, no. You can’t be serious. How do you even know that?”

Grimgrave shrugs, still grinning like a loon. “You don’t wanna know.”

Look away, cross my arms, shake my head. Stare at the wall and deny the thought. I was right about her all along. A sexual predator, and I’m her prey.

“I don’t believe you,” I hiss. “That’s obscene.”

“Doesn’t have to be, like, actual fuckin’,” Grimgrave says, her voice a bouncing mockery. “Makeouts work too, as long as it’s heavy. But like I said, you ain’t gonna go for it. Seriously, Occy, I ain’t lying to you about this. Why would I?”

“So you can sexually assault me in an abandoned house.”

Silence.

Swirling wind forces a sheet of fog tight against the window, thick grey light shading deeper toward the dark.

Old roof tiles rattle. The dead bones of the derelict creak all around us.

Grimgrave doesn’t defend herself, sure sign of a guilty mind; I was right all along, about her and the others too. Lecherous predators, perverts and deviants, using their little ‘revolution’ as an excuse to gobble up hopeless girls like me. No wonder Nerys has lost so many. No wonder they’re consigned to hiding on the moon. Monsters and cannibals, every last one. I was right, I was right, I was right!

When I turn back to accuse Grimgrave’s guilty face, she just looks sad, insulted, alone.

She’s not capable of acting, not like that.

“ … I … I didn’t mean … ” Take a breath, straighten my spine. Own my mistake. “I’m sorry,” I say. “I just … I can’t believe that’s the truth. You can’t expect me to believe that … s-sex is what recharges your magical girl batteries. Is that something you all do, all the time? Because if that’s true, I can’t be one of you, I can’t, there’s no way, I won’t. No … no offence, I suppose. I just … it’s not … I don’t want to.”

Grimgrave pulls a half-baked smile back to her lips. “Nah. Pretty rare, actually. Usually s’just Nightmares, I told you last night. If you’re close when one goes down, you get a big hit of juice. Other than that, it’s sleeping in a Dreamland overlap. Food and sleep, all that, keeps you from running out.”

“Okay. Okay, right. So … you and Signal and Bright … you’re not … you don’t … do that?”

Grimgrave pulls a wrinkle-nosed grimace. “Fuuuuuck no. Those two? Ugh.” She sticks her tongue out. “Erugh.”

“Okay. That’s … good to know. Thank you.”

“Shit, Occy, I just wanted to be honest with you. I’m not trying to like, steal your first kiss or whatever.”

Shake my head, unfold my arms, trying to live a true apology. “It wouldn’t be. And I wouldn’t anyway.”

Grimgrave frowns. “Eh? You and your Willow?”

“ … I’d rather not … I shouldn’t have said that.” And why did I? To defend myself against a kiss I don’t want. “Please just forget about it.”

“Ehhhh?” Grimgrave tilts her head like a confused puppy. “So she is your girlfriend? You keep saying—”

“We’re not like that.”

“But—”

“Drop it,” I snap.

Grimgrave dissolves into giggles, all better again. “Yeah, yeah, sure, okay, whatever! Shit, if anybody tried to snog you, your head would explode!”

Cross my arms again, sit up straighter, stare down my nose at this wanton gremlin. “I don’t even understand how you can hug somebody you barely know, let alone … that.”

Grimgrave keeps giggling, kicking her legs. She shrugs with both hands, flapping her oversized sleeves. “Maybe one day you’ll find out, hey?”

“Not likely.”

A snort, but she backs down. “Kaaaaay.”

“Is there really no other way to replenish my magical energy?” I ask. “Right now, today, not in a week or a month.”

“Girl-juice? Ehhhhhhhhhh.” Grimgrave hops to her feet, shaking herself like a wet dog. “We’re not in an overlap, so it’s gonna be slow and shitty, like. But you could get a little bit, enough to walk the walk and not fall down. Food, sleep, that’ll do you a bit. Feel like taking a nap?”

“Here?” I wrinkle my nose.

“Duh. Either we use an empty house or we go down to see the ghouls, and you ain’t ready for that. Shit, I wasn’t ready for that.” Grimgrave shakes her head, pulls a weird tight-toothed grimace. “Nah, here’s best.”

“There’s no ghouls beneath Oxford.”

Grimgrave rolls her eyes. “There’s ghouls under everywhere.”

“Oxford isn’t old enough,” I say, in full cognizance that I am repeating the government line; but the alternative is impossible. “The old city is, certainly, but the expanded metropolitan area isn’t anywhere near old enough for ghouls. There’s just not enough layers underground. The new tube isn’t extensive enough. And they sweep for ghouls all the time, there’s nowhere for them to hide. Don’t give me that look, there isn’t! There’s no ghouls under Oxford, I don’t believe you.”

Grimgrave dismisses that with an infuriating smirk. “Whatev’s. Sleep, food, that’s all we got, if you don’t wanna swap spit or bump uglies—”

“I do not. That is correct.”

“Cool, cool.” Grimgrave puts her hands up in mock-surrender. “Sleep and food, then. Nap and yap. Num-nums and night-night.”

I gesture at the mattress. “On this?”

“Hey, I’ve slept on worse.”

Control myself; she probably has. “I genuinely don’t think I can. I’m not being snobby, not turning my nose up. It’s just … this state of mind. And it’s cold here. I won’t have another dream like I did on the moon, will I?”

“Nah, this isn’t an overlap.”

“Still. I can’t sleep. Not here, not like this.”

“Food first then,” Grimgrave says. “Fill your belly, maybe you’ll get sleepy, yeah?”

“I … oh, alright, I suppose.” I move to get up again, but Grimgrave bounces in front of me.

“Nah nah nah, they’re looking for you, dumb arse. I’ll go out and get food, right? And youuuuu.” She points at me with one outstretched finger, hand emerging from her oversized sleeve. “Don’t go anywhere. Like, enn-eeee-where? Got it? Not even out of this room. And don’t turn on your phone!”

“Yes,” I huff. “I know that. But where on earth are you going to get food?”

She shrugs. “Whatever’s nearest, whatever I can find. You allergic to anything?”

“No. No, I’m not. I don’t mind what you get, I suppose.”

Grimgrave hops to the door and pokes her head out into the corridor, as if some shade could have snuck up on us without making the floorboards creak. Halfway out she turns back to me.

“Back real soon, k? Kay-kay? And stay right there, I mean it!”

Nod. Deep breath. Watch her slip through the doorway.

“Grimgrave.”

“Mm?” Her head pokes back through.

“Be safe in the fog,” I say. “It’s not natural, that occultist summoned it. And look out for cats.”

“Eh?”

“Cats. Domestic cats. Grey ones especially, the ones I described. Look out for them, don’t get spotted. And don’t lead them back here.”

For a second I expect another irritating laugh. But Grimgrave just nods. “Got it! Sit tight!”

She shuts the door with a dry and dusty clack. A second later the stairs creak beneath her feather-light footsteps, descending into the layers of fog. A moment later she’s out of the rotten house, but I don’t hear a sound.

I stand up and go to the window, stare down into the sliver of street, sunk deep in soupy grey fog, a mirror to the dark and turbulent sky. The fog’s earlier moonlight clarity has all washed away, like black ink poured into swirling milk. It doesn’t look like Oxford at all, more like the half-glimpsed street of some nightmare-realm. Perhaps we’re lost somewhere deep in the dream; perhaps everything since I returned to Earth has been falsehood and fantasy, played out as I twitch and froth in some forgotten corner of London’s corpse.

Maybe this is just a strange dream, best shunned like all others.

A patch of darker grey suddenly slices through the fog, slinking along the pavement on the far side of the street, like a shark spotted through silt-choked waters, stepping with an unmistakable feline gait.

I duck aside, away from the window. Hold my breath and hold myself still. Listen to the tiny creaking sounds of the house, the whisper of the wind, the settling of old floorboards.

Count to sixty. One hundred twenty. One eighty. Two forty.

Nothing.

When I peek around the window frame, the grey cat is long gone. The fog is beginning to sink, revealing the roof-tips of the opposite houses, as if soaking into the earth, forced down by the great weight of the brooding skies. A skirmish of raindrops scatter against the window. I hope Grimgrave stays dry.

Cold creeps up my spine, haunts the silence. I hug myself tight to stave off the chills. Perhaps Grimgrave will hurry back soon.

I have preferred solitude all my life — except for Willow — so why do I feel a lack now? I don’t need Grimgrave, not strictly speaking, not emotionally. She is merely a good ally for the present moment, somebody I must use as best I can, somebody who can do things I cannot. But I don’t need her. Not her specifically. I don’t need anybody.

Except Willow. Of course.

But perhaps, if I ask in the right way, phrase myself from an unseen angle — and don’t think too hard as I speak the words out loud — then maybe Grimgrave might give me another hug?

“What are you thinking?” I hiss.

A rhetorical question, one I need not ask.

“Stop. Just stop it. Stop doing this, right now.”

Nobody’s here. I’m truly alone. Can’t I admit how good it felt? The sensation of that casual embrace. Her tight little hands. The weight of her body. Her scent, coming off her hair, a little unwashed. Her breathing, her heartbeat, the way she moved against me.

“Stop … ” I bite my bottom lip. “You can’t … you … Willow would … ”

Yes, Willow! That was far from the first time I’ve hugged a pretty girl my own age. And Willow is so much more beautiful than Grimgrave, an angel to her imp. Willow and I have shared so many hugs that I’ve long since lost count. And ours have been so much more intimate than Grimgrave’s fleeting moments of comfort for my tears, when I couldn’t even concentrate on how good it felt to be so close to another woman. Willow and I, yes. I’ve hugged her so many times.

Haven’t I?

Right now I can’t seem to recall; in my mind there is a generic hug, the same one we’ve shared again and again, but I can’t bring a single specific instance to mind. What does Willow feel like in my arms? What lines of her body press against mine? What is the scent of her hair or the shape of her hands? My imagination falters and falls, fouled on the rocks of Grimgrave.

Has she put some kind of spell on me?

“Don’t be absurd,” I snap, draw myself up, take a deep breath. “You’re exhausted and stressed, that’s all. Grimgrave hasn’t done anything, you’re just … ”

Touch-starved?

Didn’t I hug Willow yesterday, when we met in the morning, to go get our A-Level results? I can’t remember.

“Just stop,” I hiss. “Stop acting like a child.”

More important than daydreams about hugs that never happened, I need to check on the contents of my sports bag. Luckily I threw the clothes straight on top, so they’ve absorbed the scant rainwater which made it through the zipper. My laptop is safe and dry inside the waterproof bag, and nothing’s been broken by getting tossed around. I settle the contents as best I can, make sure the laptop is safe in the centre, and leave the bag by the foot of the bed.

But then I’m alone again, with the memory of Grimgrave’s hands tight around my waist.

Can’t stay still, not in this room. I crack the door and step out into the shadow-filled hallway, to look for a toilet. The bathroom is in just as sorry a state as the rest of the abandoned house, a gap where the tub had once stood, all the fittings gone except the toilet itself, a few shards of shattered mirror hanging loose above the ghost of a sink.

There I am, same as always, a pinched face reflected in daggers of glass. I close my left eye, to see through the slit of my right. A slot of cold anger glares from behind thin lashes.

I look even more lost than I feel.

“Home is dead to me,” I say, “while I find refuge in graveyards and derelicts.”

I also look awful, about ready to drop, dark bags beneath my eyes against mushroom-pale skin. Even standing here is a challenge, my legs weak with effort. Poison takes more than a pill to shake off.

Can’t face myself much longer. I trudge back to the sad memory of a bedroom, shut the door behind me, sit down on the bed.

I resolve to examine myself. I’m broken, that’s true, but I’ve always been broken, while this is new. Crying seems to have purged me of something, some burden or quality of which I was not aware. One by one I select the traumas of the past day and hold them up before me, turning them over to see from all the different angles. My grandmother’s face, creased with incredulous surprise when she realised she’d poisoned me. The Big Room in Plato Base, echoing with my own voice as I challenged Nerys to a fight. That awful cold slug in the back of my mind, like an alien compulsion pulling my strings. The dream from last night, the boiling red death-light, the weight of rubble on my broken bones. The cats in the graveyard. My room all ruined. Winter’s cryptic words. Grimgrave’s hug.

No solution to any of this. No solution but Willow.

Long minutes pass; I’m uncertain how many, as I grow colder and more still, alone in this ruin, as fresh rain taps on the roof and beads down the window, as I dream of a girl I met yesterday and cannot stand to be near. Ten, twenty, thirty times round the clock. Can’t turn on my phone to be sure, or the police will come to kill me.

A tell-tale creak on the stairs breaks the sad silence, light little feet ascending to this rotten aerie.

“Grimgrave?” I hiss, on my feet in a heartbeat. “Grimgrave! Grimgrave, is that you?”

Raise my fist, halfway to a punch. If something else comes through that door, it will not find me easy.

“Me!” Grimgrave calls, a soft voice from the shadows. “Me me me! Don’t shoot!”

“ … right.”

She opens the door and leads with a grin, holds up several plastic bags, bulging with the spoils of her raid. “Ta-daaaa!”

“Welcome back. Come in, I guess.”

Grimgrave pauses on the threshold and wiggles her eyebrows. “You left the room! Occy, I said stay put, yeah!?”

“Only to the bathroom,” I sigh. “No, wait. How do you know that?”

“Footprints in the dust, duhhhhh. This is why you gotta stay put! You can’t think like a detective. You ain’t got the smarts.”

“Whatever. I’m fine, as you can see. Is that food?”

“Nah, I thought I’d buy some elephant testicles instead.” She cackles. “Of course it’s food, dummy!”

Grimgrave dumps the plastic bags on the bare mattress and guts them like fresh kills. Hot pastries and sausage rolls in paper, two baguette sandwiches with bacon and egg, four doughnuts, all chocolate, two bottles of water, and two fancy drinks — hot chocolate for me, a radioactive-orange energy drink for herself. She rounds out the feast with a fistful of napkins and a pair of plastic straws. Just when my stomach starts to rumble, she shucks another bag to reveal a blanket, still in plastic packaging. She holds it up and shreds the container with a twist of her hands, frees the blanket and tosses it over the mattress.

“For a little nap!” she says in response to my quizzical look.

“I can’t believe you bought all of this,” I mutter. “Where did you get the blanket? How much did this cost?”

Grimgrave flashes a very smug grin. “Buy it? Naaaaah, I lifted all this.”

“ … you shoplifted?”

“Yeah! Gotta do what you gotta do, if you wanna survive.”

“But … stealing? I mean … ”

Grimgrave snorts. “You wanna sleep in the cold or you wanna be warm? Plus, hey, it’s just Greggs and a Tesco Express, fuckers can take a bit of shrink.”

“Well, I suppose so … ”

One final item presents a mystery, lumpy and loose, wrapped tight inside multiple plastic bags; Grimgrave carries it to the wall and sets it down on the floor, a funny look on her face, of blank acceptance and distant melancholy.

“What’s in there?” I ask.

“Ah? Oh … ” She glances back at the lump on the floor. “Dead zoog from the graveyard.”

“What!?”

“Went back to get it. I don’t like to leave them to rot, you know? People just throw them in the rubbish. Fuck that.”

“Will you bury it? Him? Her?”

Grimgrave blinks, then breaks into a little smile. “Yeah. Maybe up on Luna, you know? Didn’t think you got it, Occy. But you do, right?”

“I didn’t. Until recently. Today, I suppose.”

Grimgrave nudges me in the ribs. I flinch and tut as she ruins the moment.

We sit down on opposite ends of the mattress, our backs to the wall, the food heaped between us. Grimgrave wiggles off her shoes and I follow suit, both too muddy for the brand new blanket, though Grimgrave seems unconcerned by the fringe of dirt on her leggings and skirt.

She insists I take my ‘fair share’ of the food. I protest — breakfast was plenty, this is too much, and what’s fair about stolen goods? But before I know what I’m doing I’ve inhaled one of the pastries and eaten three massive bites of baguette, washing it down with little sips of hot chocolate. Hunger comes sudden and total and borderline animal, like the engine of my body was waiting for permission.

“See? Told ya!” Grimgrave waves a pastry at me, shedding little flakes of buttery dough, talking through a half-swallowed mouthful. “Magical girls can pack it away, as much as you like. Especially when you’re down and out, yeah?”

After my opening volley, I do what I can to slow down. My back conforms to the bedroom wall as I sink against the mattress. My eyelids grow sore, my fingers clumsy through my gloves, my gut unwinding from iron-hard tension. Grimgrave eating beside me is novel in a way I cannot unravel. Though the air is cold and the surroundings are far from pleasant, I feel warm in a way I haven’t in longer than I can make sense of. Must be the food.

“I’ve never done anything like this before,” I say slowly. “Sitting in an abandoned house. Eating stolen food. With a … ”

Grimgrave smirks, a wild-eyed goblin so briefly tamed. Do not fool yourself, Octavia. She’s still dangerous, unpredictable, predatory.

“Friend?” she says.

I sigh, louder than I intended. Take another bite, another sip, feel like I could eat forever. “While you were out, I was thinking. You were right, I don’t have a plan for how to rescue Willow. We need one. We need a way in, or something like that.”

“Mmhmm!” Grimgrave grunts. “Scout from the road, get eyes on that bitch!”

I give her a hard look.

“The hospital, I mean,” she says with a laugh. “We can plan after we see the place, see what’s up and what’s what. Right now, you gotta sleep it off. Or sleep it on, or whatever. Get juiced up so you can go, ‘cos the moment we ring that bell, the Trio bitches are gonna be right on us.”

“You think they’ll be at the hospital?”

She shrugs, wipes a blob of cheese from her lower lip, sucks it off her finger with a loud wet pop. “Whatever happens, they’ll know where we are. When we transform down on Earth, they can like, pick up that we’re doing stuff.”

“What, from anywhere?”

“When we’re close enough, like. England’s small, usually they can’t miss us.”

I let my head slump back against the wall. “Damn.”

“I know, right?” Grimgrave snorts. “S’not fair. Not like we can do it back to them.”

“No, I mean … that rules out flying to the hospital. We’ll have to walk, I suppose.”

Grimgrave gives me a lazy grin, smug without her usual edge. “Hey, I’m not carrying you, Occy. Would if I could, but magical girl flight’s harder than it looks.”

“How does it work?” I ask. “Can I learn to fly?”

“When you transform, sure thing.”

“When I transform, when I transform.” I tut. “That’s all you and the others say. When I transform. Until then I’m a cripple.” I gesture with my right arm, with the weight of my prosthetic. “Useless bitch, am I?”

Grimgrave throws a wadded up piece of wax paper at me. “Fuck no! Fuckin’ don’t, Occy. Don’t call yourself that.”

“I’ll call myself whatever I want.” I grab the paper and throw it right back, more anger behind my arm than I wanted. Grimgrave ducks, so much faster than me, and the projectile lands on the floor instead.

She shrugs, a lopsided grin on her face. “Doesn’t mean it don’t hurt.”

Before I can rouse myself to real anger at her over-familiar presumption, Grimgrave reaches inside the front pocket of her hoodie and pulls out a slender glass bottle. She cracks the lid with a twist of her wrist and pours a measure of clear fluid into her luminous drink. A sharp scent catches in my nose.

“Vodka?” I ask, voice climbing too high. “And I suppose you stole that as well?”

Grimgrave flashes a smirk and re-caps her alcohol. “Sure did. Want some?”

“Huh!” I laugh, not the least bit amused. “You’re planning to assist this rescue while drunk? I figured you were mad, but this … ”

“Heyyyyy, hey hey hey! It’s only a drop! And fuck, we’re gonna sleep it off anyway, right? Three or four hours from now? It’s nothing, Occy. You wanna try some? Might loosen you up?”

“I don’t drink.”

“What, ever?”

I shake my head. “Never.”

“Why not?” She tilts her head sideways, an inquisitive puppy, her smile almost innocent for once.

“ … I … ” Don’t lie. “I don’t like the feeling of having my consciousness altered.” Stop. “Being fuzzy headed. Inebriated, around anybody.” Why not just say? “I wouldn’t be able to stand it. It’s just not for me.” Liar.

Grimgrave shrugs, moves to tuck the bottle away. “Cool, whatever.”

“Willow doesn’t like it,” I say fast, as if speed might trick my brain.

Grimgrave pauses, tilts her head the other way. Why isn’t she grinning? Why is this the one thing that doesn’t make her smirk like a lunatic? I need her to snort and laugh and insult me with a joke, or I’m going to—

“Willow is my only friend, my best friend, my— my— my everything, so I can’t do things that she doesn’t want me to do. I can’t drink if she doesn’t want it. I can’t betray her like that. You have to understand. It matters that there are things she does and doesn’t want. It matters. It does. And she prefers me to be clear-headed. Prefers me that way. Willow doesn’t like it.”

I’m panting, out of breath, flushed in the face. The cold slug in the back of my head is stirring awake, because I’m about to betray Willow, and I don’t even know why. Because of a single, meaningless, pointless hug?

“Yeah?” Grimgrave says with a shrug. “Like I said, it’s cool. No pressure, like.”

I stare at my hands, wrapped around my drink.

“Orrrrrr,” Grimgrave purrs, a maniac smile lighting her lips. “You know, a drop of vodka would help you nap. Might make you sleep. Just a drop, in your hot chocolate. Won’t even taste a thing—”

Pull the lid off my cup. Hold out the drink. Keep my eyes down. Don’t question my body. Act before I can think.

“You, like, sure?” Grimgrave asks.

“Yes. Yes! Before I change my mind.”

She uncaps the bottle, pours a short measure into my hot chocolate. I know it’s an illusion, but I can feel the liquid grow colder against my fingers.

Grimgrave’s a liar; I can taste the alcohol right away on the first sip, sharp and strong and weird going down, like it’s tainted the chocolate, turned it to oil and acid. Cold in my throat, then hot in my chest, a pulse of strange warmth flowing out from my core.

The cold slug in the back of my head slips down into the dark.

“You like it? Or not?” Grimgrave says, as I cringe. “Yeah? No? Bad? Real bad, huh?”

“A little.”

I discard the lid, drink the rest in one go, pour it down my throat. Then I hold out the empty cup, and take little pleasure in Grimgrave’s incredulous look.

“More,” I say.

“Yoooooo, Occy!” she giggles. “You gotta pace yourself! Like yeah, we’re gonna sleep it off, but give it a minute, you don’t even know—”

“More. Just— just give me a little bit more.”

Grimgrave cackles. “Fuck it then! Here we go!”

Grimgrave snorts, pours me a shot, tainted with the droplets of chocolate in the bottom of the cup. I chuck it straight down, sharp and hot; tastes how it smells, awful, astringent, medicinal.

But I feel it smother that cold slug in another inch of burning alcohol. For appearances’ sake I chase it with two bites of baguette, then hold out my cup again.

“Occy, you’re going party mode!” Grimgrave giggles. “Give it a sec—”

“Another. It’s not much! Another. Grimgrave. You said it might help me sleep. Another. This is barely affecting me. I don’t feel a thing.”

“Occy—”

“Now!”

Another.

And another. And another.

Grimgrave cuts me off after half a dozen shots, makes the bottle disappear. Rain hammers the roof tiles, like lead shot on my eyelids. Grimgrave grins and I sneer back, imitating her stupid face, blinking out of sync, snorting dark and nasty at her bad jokes, though none of them make sense.

Sleep comes faster than I ever expected, grumpier than it has in years, kicking at the blanket in wordless frustration.

“Occy, Occy, yo, hey! You gotta chase it with some water! Sit up! Sit up, hey! You gotta drink water!”

“Mmmm! Mmm … ”

Grimgrave makes me do more things I don’t care about, but I drink her stupid water and wait her stupid seconds for her to shift the food off the stupid blanket. But then I curl up on my side and close my eyes and don’t listen to the rest, because none of it matters, not with the slug drowning in the back of my brain.

I should put more vodka inside me, pour it on that thing till it dies. Whatever that sensation was, whatever part of me that emotion comes from, I want it dead, I want it gone. Burn it or drown it or cut it out with knives, I don’t care, as long as it goes.

But sleep takes over before I can finish my latest murder.

And in sleep lurk monsters that no mortal can dispel.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



What could possibly be more authentically English yuri than two traumatised young women seeking solace by eating cheap pastries and getting drunk together in an abandoned building?

Seriously this feels like one of the most strangely true-to-life things I’ve ever written. Though the real Oxford is of course nothing like this one. Mostly.

Anyway! Arc 3 continues, plunging deeper into unexpected places, like the terrible emotional mess that is Octavia’s mind. This is actually the exact halfway point of the arc, too; over in patreon-land, arc 3 has just wrapped up at 6 chapters, and that’s the end. Onto arc 4! So you’ve got that to look forward to, soon enough! In the meantime, it’s a season for naps and nightmares. At least Octavia isn’t alone anymore, right? Good on you, Grimgrave.

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you! Thank you everyone, all you readers, for being here and reading my story. It really does mean everything to me that so many people out there are enjoying my storytelling so much. That’s why I do it! Maidens of the Fall is for all of you!

Next chapter, Octavia visits the land of dreams. An unquiet country.

Maidens of the Fall – Pariah – 3.2

Content Warnings

Grief
Dissociation
Animal death
Animal cruelty (discussion of)
Internalised homophobia



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



My parents are buried side by side, my father on the left, my mother on the right.

The churchyard is dim and dismal, quiet and secluded, far from the bustle of any main roads; the grounds are bordered by a thick barrier of wrinkled old trees, gone bare and barren with autumn’s early death. The Church of Saint Michael the Archangel squats on a low hillside near the centre, a grime-encrusted ghoul slavering over this lichyard feast, dyed dark by leaden clouds, blurred behind a shroud of heavy rain. St Michael’s is one of the new churches, planted like mushrooms by the CoE in the decades since Oxford’s expansion. Perhaps once it was white and gleaming, but nowdays it’s stained with lesions of lichen and scarred by the gangrene of concrete rot; they didn’t use real masonry for half these pale imitations. The church claims three foundation stones cannibalised from the lost corpse of St Paul’s Cathedral, but so does every church in Oxford.

My parents lie at rest in the north-east corner of the graveyard, close to where the fresh plots run out, giving way to thin woods and dead grass. Row after row of low grey headstones march up the shallow hill, punctuated by the occasional mausoleum, mourned by statues of bent-backed angels, sheltered by cold comfort from the gaunt-faced treeline.

Their headstone is plain grey granite, unmottled by lichen, clean of moss, untouched by time, all kept at bay by regular visits. My real home, more orderly and fitting than any other I’ve known.

In summer I like to leave flowers. Wind has stolen the stems. Rain has pounded stray petals into the mud.

My parents. Rafe Carter and Coreen Carter.

19th June 1982. 7th March 1983. Both deceased, 6th February 2015. Loving parents. In memory.

There’s some pre-approved nonsense carved beneath the dates, about how they lost their lives to the greatest threat England has ever faced. We didn’t get to choose that part. When I was younger I used to entertain the fancy of coming out here with a chisel and chipping it clean.

Can’t read the words anyway, not through rain this thick.

Falling like bullets now, static haze blurring the air, raindrops drumming on the hood of my coat, drowning my thoughts in the throb and thrum of senseless noise. The sane world has shrunk to a few inches of clear grey light, the space from my eyes to the rim of my hood. Beyond that all is haunted, false figures and half-glimpsed phantoms creeping among the gravestones. My shoes are sunk in saturated grass, left leg too heavy to lift, the pillar of my prosthetic the only thing keeping me upright. The sports bag with all my worldly worth lies beside my feet, too much weight for my limbs all slack and limp.

Cold, immobile, growing fainter by the second.

Not quite sure how I got here, not least without being picked up by police.

I’ve been stumbling through the streets, blood caked around my mouth, smeared down one sleeve. The poison is still in me, still doing mortal work; or perhaps the task is done and I’m a dead woman walking. Feverish, shaking, coated in cold sweat. Purging my guts bought nothing but time, and now I can’t take but one more step. Head throbbing, joints aching, lungs fighting for air, wheezing like I’m drowning in mucus. Stomach burns, guts on slow fire, hot and sluggish in constricted veins. Ashen shadows lurk and leer in my peripheral vision, growing bigger and bolder as my world goes dark; they’ve dogged me all the way from the flat, the ghosts of my dying nervous system, summoned to life by the toxins in the tea.

“Mum … dad … I … I can’t … ”

Slim hopes wash away in the downpour. I wanted to ask their advice, tell them what I’ve done, or say a final goodbye before going off to die. But I’m not leaving this spot, not under my own power. One more step and I’ll slump across the grave. Ten extra years they bought me, and now I’m right back where I was supposed to be, back with my parents at last.

Because my Grandmother betrayed me.

“I wish you were … here, instead … ”

Rain hammers on my hood. Minutes pass, perhaps more, time lost in the obscenity of failing biology. My left fingers and left toes go numb with cold. My eyes are puffy and inflamed, a migraine lurking behind my scar. Guts harden with slow and steady pain.

“Mum, dad, I can’t … I can’t save Willow now, not like this. I … I think I’ve … failed … ”

Oxford Holton Hospital is over an hour’s walk away; I’m not making it out of this graveyard.

Grey phantoms draw closer, raising faceless heads from behind the gravestones, gathering in rows inside the treeline, peering over my shoulder, plucking at my hair. When I blink hard they retreat, but each blink hurts my eyelids, heavy as lead, sore as old wounds. The ashen wraiths close in again, brushing cold fingers across my cheeks, jagged nails snagging in my skirt, clammy claws wrapping gentle round my ankles.

I tighten my prosthetic fist, spend the dregs of my strength to drag it through the air. But these ghosts don’t care; they’re in my blood.

A slender slinking shade detaches from the rest, slithers out of my peripheral vision, leaps up onto my parents’ gravestone.

A cat.

Blink hard, chase the other shadows back, but the cat stays.

A huge off-grey tom, the same one I saw outside the tower blocks. He stares into my eyes, black pupils blown wide, claws extended against the granite, head held stiff and high.

“You?” I croak. “How … ”

Grey cats slide out from behind gravestones, ghost across mausoleum rooftops on soundless paws, creep warily from the shelter of the trees. None care for the rain, their coats untouched by water, as if they are not subject to the storm. One has a bloody muzzle, fresh from the kill; another carries a dead zoog in its jaws, tosses the corpse to the grass with a wet splat, crimson streamers washed away to join the mud. Every cat stares right at me, eyes locked, claws out, slinking inward, slow and silent.

“ … what? No, no you’re just … just cats … ”

I raise my arm all the same, try to make another fist. But my fire is drowned in poison, doused by cold, down and out. My hand is limp as wet cotton, my footing so bad I’ll fall before I can throw a single punch.

“Don’t,” I rasp. Can’t pant for breath, no room in my lungs. “Don’t come any closer. Don’t you … don’t you dare. Don’t … ”

The big grey tom lowers his head, paws braced against my parents’ gravestone. Muscles tighten, rump rises, tail gone straight and still. Readying himself for a final pounce, for the instinctive and merciless kill.

“Don’t— no—”

“That’s quite enough of that.”

Black-white clarity cleaves through the grey.

A woman steps from the treeline to my left, out onto the sodden grass. Dressed in loose black robes, shoulders draped with snowy white; is this another apparition, or am I being rescued by a nun? Long hair hangs loose down her back, pale as ivory and fine as chalk-dust. One black-gloved hand holds an umbrella. Dark liquid eyes lie wide in a face like alabaster.

She strolls between the gravestones, boots clicking as if on dry pavement, each footstep echoing against the vault of the sky.

All the cats pause pre-pounce, eyes wide on this interruption. She strides directly to my side and turns to face the felines, tilting her umbrella to shelter me beneath the broad black canvas. The terrible static of the rain recedes, replaced with the slow drip of water from the rim of my hood.

Cats and nun stare each other down.

The nun tilts her head, thin smile on knife-wound lips. “Best you be on your way. Don’t you think?”

The big tom’s ears fold back. He bares a face full of fangs, gleaming in rain-spackled light, and hisses like a broken gas main. The world throbs grey and dead and dark.

“Far too confident,” says the nun. “Wouldn’t you agree?”

The cat does not. He braces for a pounce.

The nun purses her lips and whistles. A single, sharp, searing note.

A hallucination bursts from the treeline — a blurring patch of prismatic motion in my peripheral vision, a sickly-slick rainbow in the rain when looked upon direct, muted sunlight through a shifting veil of luminous petroleum. Roiling and writhing, a meaningless corona in the corner of one eye, nothing at all for half a second — then a gigantic cat the next, a twice-sized tiger cast in translucent crystal, a rain-swept illusion brought on by poison and pareidolia.

The formless mirage bounds forward, trailing streamers of oil-wet light like tendrils in ocean current; it leaps two rows of gravestones and flows impossibly around a third, no more solid than a passing gust of wind.

Grey cats scatter, racing off into the trees or scurrying up the little hill or slipping away between the gravestones. The big tom waits as long as he dares, eyes fixed on my face; then he ducks and dives, fleeing before the illusion in the downpour.

When all the grey cats are gone, the half-seen thing turns sideways and vanishes. Nothing but raindrops remain.

Breath fills my lungs in a great startled gasp, so hard I start to stagger back, lose my balance, going down. The nun’s free hand strikes like a snake, grabs me by the upper arm, steadies me until I catch my own feet, keeps me beneath the cover of her black umbrella.

“What— what was— who—” Can’t pant, can’t breathe, can’t get the question out. “What— what—”

The nun peers into my eyes, a curious quirk on her lips; grey shadows leer and loom over her shoulders, crushing my vision down to the pale circle of her face.

“What did they give you?” she asks.

“W-what? I don’t—”

“What did they give you? Do you know the exact substance? Can you describe it? Colour, scent, taste?”

“ … poison. Bitter? I-I don’t—”

“Taxonomically, no. In function, yes.” She frowns, staring deep into my eyes, as if my pupils will give up some secret. She lingers on my scar for a moment, then dismisses it with a single blink. “Something to unanchor your mind. A drop of space mead, perhaps? No, something harder, something they should not be playing with. A human would have been decoupled by now, but you are holding on. Low on resources, almost at your limit, but still clinging to your flesh? You things are so much like batteries. And there’s always a little juice left in the tube. Can you stand?”

“ … uh, barely. Maybe. Yes.”

She lets go of my arm, hovers her hand for a moment, then grunts with approval. She reaches inside her robes, produces a tiny clear glass bottle, flips the rubber stopper up with her thumb, and holds it out to me.

“Hand.”

“S-sorry?”

“Hand. Hold out your hand.”

She shakes a pill onto my outstretched palm — small, irregular, red and dark as clotted blood. She quickly stoppers the bottle again and returns it to the inside of her robes.

“ … you want me to take a strange pill?” I manage to say. “I don’t even know who you are. What is this?”

“If I told you, you wouldn’t take it. If you don’t take it, you’ll pass out soon enough, and then you’ll be beyond my help. You magical girls are remarkably robust as long as you stay in your bodies, but astrally you’re as helpless as any other untrained mortal. I suggest you take the pill.” She tilts her head, lips stretching with a smile, both slender and sadistic. “Unless you’re giving up. In which case, I’ll leave you to it.”

Shake my head. I don’t want to die here, I want to live.

I take the pill.

“Crush it between your teeth if you want,” she says. “No need to swallow it whole. Ah, yes, rather bitter, isn’t it?”

“Ugh. Very.” Goes down like chalk and old vegetables, tainted with iron and rust.

The nun turns away to look out over the graveyard, though she keeps me covered beneath the canvas of her umbrella.

Whatever she just gave me, it works almost as fast as the poison. In a few moments my lungs clear and I take the first deep breath in what feels like hours. My stomach stops clenching and roiling, my joints cease their impression of seized-up pistons, and the throb behind my scar ebbs down to almost nothing. After another thirty seconds the grey shadows in my peripheral vision begin to peel off and slink away, skulking behind the gravestones or sliding into the trees, becoming one with the leaden sky or the raindrops or just floating off in a sulk. No more phantom motion in the corners of my eyes.

I take several deep breaths, straighten up as best I can, lower my hood and shake off the rain. Make and unmake a fist with my prosthetic. Still weak and shaky and covered in the chill of cold sweat, but I no longer linger at death’s door.

My mystery benefactor waits for me to recover. Up close I’m not certain what she is; a nun’s habit, white shawl on her shoulders, neck wrapped in white bandages, black gloves vanishing into deep dark sleeves. Her eyes are like windows on a starless night, heavy-lidded in a pale face, such a deep brown they’re almost red. Her hair is the colourless white of extreme age, but her face is smooth and unlined. She could be anywhere from twenty-five to sixty, impossible to place. Very tall, over six and a half feet. Her lips are tilted with a permanent hint of sadistic smile.

“Who were they?” she asks.

Her voice is smooth and deep, a southern accent, but not old London or new Oxford.

“ … the cats?”

“This grave.” She nods at the headstone.

“Oh. My parents. This is my parents’ grave.”

“Hmm.” She hums, still gazing out across the churchyard. “An unwise retreat, with the whole world looking for you.” Her sadistic smile widens by a quarter-inch. “But I sympathise. It is important to account for one’s roots. Hard to know where one is going, when one does not know from whence one has sprung. This applies to more than parents, of course. History, culture, science. We all stand on the shoulders of giants, even the lowest among us. Don’t you agree?”

Straighten my spine, compose my face, flex my prosthetic hand. “I … I’m not sure. I suppose so.”

“Not in the mood for abstract notions, are we?”

“I don’t even think I can walk yet.”

“Then why not stay here?” she says. “Talk with me a while.”

Silence fills the gap, raindrops drumming on her umbrella, hammering on the gravestones.

“Well … thank you,” I say. “Whatever you gave me, I think it’s working. Now I’ve taken it, will you tell me what it was?”

“You might bring it back up,” she says. “And that wouldn’t do.”

“Fine. So, who are you?”

She looks at me sidelong, eyes glinting red in the grey rain-light, lips kinked with subtle hint of fiendish pleasure. “The balloon went up. I simply happened to see it.”

“Balloon?”

“It’s an idiom. The balloon—”

“I know it’s an idiom.” I tut. “Somebody told you I’d be here? Told you to watch out for me?” I pause, throw caution to the wind. “Signal?”

The nun smiles wider, raises her eyebrows. “Loose lips sink ships.”

Can’t help but sigh at that one. “Fair enough. Thank you for helping me, regardless, I suppose. Assuming that was help. What was all that, with the cats?”

She tilts her head. “You were hallucinating.”

“Don’t give me that. Those were more than cats.”

Her sadistic smile widens out, from subtle to smug. “Always insist upon the truth. Such an attitude will take you far, if you can handle the answers, and give a few of your own.” She looks away from me, eyes roving across the graveyard; a glimmer of rainbow illusion pauses in front of the church, then vanishes again, no more than a trick of the light. The rain begins to slow, drumming lighter on her umbrella. “A little bird informed me of a lost girl who might be in need of help,” she says, lips lingering liquid and languid over each clicking syllable. “I’ve had enough of helping lost girls for this lifetime, especially when they tend to lose themselves again so soon. But you were making such a terrible din. It seemed unfair not to give you a sporting chance. I turned mundane eyes away from you, as much as I could bear.”

Two and two come together fast. “You mean that’s how I’ve been avoiding the police?”

“You have not been avoiding the police,” she says. “They had you the moment you used your phone. But a hand on their net sent them running astray.” She flicks the air with one black-gloved finger. “Long enough for you to slip through the gaps.”

“ … how?” My skin prickles with fresh sweat. My gut clenches hard. My blood turns hot. “That’s … that’s not possible, you … ”

The ‘nun’ looks at me again, sadistic pleasure in the curl of her lips, a laugh in the corners of her dark eyes. “It is best you speak your mind. Or die wondering.”

“Are you a Dreamer?”

“Perish the thought,” she says. “The day I lose myself to a dream will be the day the world is ending, not an hour earlier.”

“Then … a magical girl?”

Her eyebrows twitch sardonic. “No.”

“You can’t be an occultist. Occultists can’t do things like that. Or whatever you summoned to drive off those cats.”

She sighs with her whole chest, deep and wide, looks away again. “Occultist. What an empty word, so dry and dull. As if every dabbler is another Carroll or a Crowley. As if we’re all Victorians, so desperate to bottle mysteries for easy sale. Fifty years ago you wouldn’t have used such a word for me. We had better terms back then. Witch, magician, mage. I would prefer the world had never discovered us, had never put a word to our faces. Then you would call me nothing, because you would not know I exist. Do not perceive me. Do not name me. For I am not here.” She smiles to herself. “Hm! What an intoxicating nostalgia. I must take care.”

“So you are an occultist? I thought all occultists were with the government these days. You’re supposed to be … I don’t know, regulated.”

The nun rolls her eyes. “Do you think I would submit to ‘regulation’? I have avoided far worse than the modern British state. They can’t burn me at the stake, they can’t even name what I do. No, occultists are housecats. Gelded and tame. I would sooner die.”

Can’t keep the sarcasm out of my voice. “Then I suppose you’re a tiger?”

She sighs. “Tiger? I don’t think so. Far too large and ostentatious.”

“Alright, fine. So, what, you’re a magician?”

Her smile returns; her eyes flow back to me. “I am a woman of God. As you can see.”

“Which one?”

The nun bursts out laughing, cold and clear as a crisp winter’s day. “Oh, that is the question, isn’t it? That is the question of our age. To which god do we pledge ourselves? Do we choose the least inhuman of our own reflections in the mirror? The ones that don’t scare us with too much savage truth. Do we construct our own god, from cloth and branch and bits of shiny tin? Set it up in the town square and throw the dead at its feet? Do we fall back on this old thing?” She gestures at the church building up the hill, grey slabs emerging from thinning rain. “Or should we give up on gods entirely? What do you think?”

“I think it’s possible to mistake you for a nun, but only from a distance. No offence or anything.”

Her lips kink with amusement. “Quite.”

“Why did you help me? Not how did you know, but why do you care?”

A shrug. “Old agreements must be honoured, no matter how onerous. Where would we be without our alliances? Alone and overconfident, as all who stand by themselves must be, for the necessity of keeping themselves from terror. Of course, there is only so much I can do, only so long I can lead the constabulary on a merry chase. I cannot hide you forever, nor would I be inclined to try. You must sink or swim eventually.”

“And the cats?”

“Mmm.” She purses her lips. “Mundane eyes can be fooled well enough, but those felines were straight from some Dreamland pretender, all too familiar. My little friend will keep them busy for a while, an hour or two perhaps. But they will return to their godhead with more than scratches, and then it will be war. I suggest you be elsewhere before then, Octavia. I will certainly not wait to be found.”

“You know my name?”

“You have been all over the news. Even I read the newspapers.”

“Then you have me at a disadvantage, madam,” I say. “And I don’t like that very much.”

The nun turns her upper body toward me, dips her head in a pantomime bow, and crosses herself with her free hand. “You may call me Winter.”

“Alright. Winter. Thank you.”

Winter smiles with that sadistic gleam, like she’s just gotten one over on me. “You are very welcome.”

“So you’re … what, with the Opposition?”

A sigh, a shake of the head, that’s all I get. “Now, seeing as I have saved you from an uncertain death, I think I’ve earned the right to a personal question. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“I … suppose so.” I shrug, try to shift one foot. My legs work again, though shaky with effort.

“Good, good,” Winter purrs. “Then here is my question. Now that you’re one of those rare and lucky few, what do you plan to do?”

“Rare and lucky few?”

Winter’s eyes slide up and down the length of my body. “I thought you were smart, or so you appeared. Why ask questions in echo?”

I bristle, draw myself up, glower at the fake nun. “And you speak in riddles. Occultist or magician or whatever you are, I can punch a hole straight through you.”

She raises her eyebrows, as if to say ‘no need for that’.

Clear my throat, take a deep breath. “Sorry. I’m still … I feel under siege. Okay, I’m going to assume you mean magical girls, then. As for what I plan to do, I … ” Embers of anger fade to almost nothing. “I’m going to rescue a friend of mine. She’s being held in hospital, by Dream Control. Will you help me with that, too?”

Winter looks away with absolute disinterest. “Not the question I intended for you to answer.”

My turn to roll my eyes. “Then what did you mean?”

Winter shakes her head. “I will stay a few more moments, but I see you are no different to the rest—”

“Fuck you,” I growl, losing what little control I thought I had. “I’ve had nothing but bullshit and lies for the last two days. I’ve been shot and stabbed, then shot again, fed nonsense by dream-gods, lied to by magical girls, threatened, abducted, teleported around without my consent, and then poisoned! Fuck you, ‘occultist’. Fuck you and your help.”

Winter turns back to me and breaks into quite the smile, beaming with sadistic joy. A shiver crawls up my spine.

“I spoke not of immediate aims,” she purrs, “but of long-term goals. I’ve seen so many of you come and go, and still but one in fifty has any idea of what you’re really for. Catalysts, marching yourselves into the flame. You must grasp a burning brand for yourself, put it to good use before it burns out. What are your long-term aims, Octavia? What do you wish for?”

Slow my thoughts right down, think with great care; I have failed to appreciate who and what I am talking with, because poison and sickness slowed me to almost nothing. This woman, Winter, if that is even her real name, is an occultist, the first with whom I have ever spoken, and she is not the tame kind. She claims credit for turning the police away from me, which may or may not be true. But she drove off those cats, that was real enough — cats sent to spy on me or put me down, straight from a Dream-God or the Trio themselves.

Somehow I am neither scared nor impressed. Maybe I’m just too numb. Maybe I don’t care anymore.

“I’ll answer your question if you answer one of mine first,” I say, speaking slow.

Winter cocks an eyebrow, still smiling.

“What do you mean by ‘catalysts, marching into a flame’?” I ask. “Is there something I don’t know about being a magical girl?”

“Many things, undoubtedly.”

“Answer the question,” I say. “Please?”

Winter considers for a moment, reddish eyes going up and to the left. “Have you ever heard of kodoku? I see not. Kodoku is a Japanese magical practice. The would-be sorcerer places several insects together in a jar. Predators are best, preferably ones with venom, the stronger the better. Trapped in the jar, in close proximity, without food, the insects kill and devour each other, until only one is left alive. In that survivor, all the literal and metaphysical venom of the dead insects is now concentrated. A little like how heavy metal contamination makes its way up the food chain, accumulating in the apex predators. Or perhaps in us. That one surviving insect is extremely potent, an essential component in all manner of curses. Do you see?”

“Magical girls aren’t being forced to fight each other. I mean, not usually. What are you getting at, what does that metaphor mean?”

Winter tilts her head, eyes briefly closed as if in surrender to my point. “I am merely comparing the situations, not making a direct analogy. Have you never considered why there are so many of you magical girls? Or where you come from, what you’re for?”

Can’t hold back a sigh. “I’ve been a magical girl for a single day, and a particularly busy one at that. Excuse me if I haven’t had time to contemplate the existential niceties.”

Winter waits, eyebrows raised.

Another sigh. “We come from the Dream-Gods. That’s all I know.”

“Ahhhh,” Winter says. “But the Dream-Gods are us, are they not?”

Roll my eyes again. Look away, into the dying rain; the downpour is trailing off to drizzle, mere damp in the air. Winter tilts her umbrella back, glances up at the sky, smiles at what she sees.

“Now for my question, Octavia,” she says. “What are your long term goals? For what do you wish?”

Roll my shoulders, squeeze my eyes, clench my jaw, trying to work some circulation back into my sorely used body. Feverish no more, but still not back to how I was prior to my Grandmother’s poisoned tea.

“The only thing I care about is Willow,” I say. “That’s her name, my friend in the hospital. I want to save her. Be at her side. Everything else is in service to that. Long term, I would … I would tear down anything that threatens her. That’s what I wish for.”

Winter stares at me for a long moment, nasty little smile twisted sideways. I try to hold her gaze, but something squirms in the back of my head, so I look down at my parents’ gravestone again.

The rain has trailed off to nothing, wet droplets dripping from naked branches, grey gravestones glazed with shimmering cold. The sound of traffic on a distant main road filters through the growing silence. The distant whirr of a sky-bound drone lurks on the periphery of my hearing. The mundane world, peeking beneath this rain-sodden rock.

Winter lowers her umbrella, shakes off the canvas, and collapses the ribs. “Is that really true? You care about nothing else?”

“That’s what I said.”

“Would you destroy the world for this girl?”

Yet another sigh. “I don’t enjoy nonsensical hypotheticals. You may as well ask what if the world was made of pudding.”

Winter’s sadistic smile thins on her lips. “In your current position, you must work in hypotheticals, no matter how distasteful. Would you destroy the world for this girl? Would you kill all the teeming billions, just for her? If the price of your wish was oblivion for everything except Willow, would you make that choice?”

“That’s meaningless. Just stop, stop it—”

“Would you kill yourself, if she demanded it?”

“No!”

Silence. Drip-drip-drip. The air turns colder in rainstorm’s wake. Winter waits.

“No,” I repeat, breathless. “Alright? No, thank you. I want to live. Alongside her. Why is that so difficult to understand?”

“And what would you do,” Winter asks, “if your friend was dead?”

“Don’t,” I hiss. “Don’t go there, don’t—”

“Humour me,” she purrs. “If your friend was dead, if you reach the hospital and she has already passed away, or if you rescue her only for her to die within a week or a month, what would you do then?”

A wall rises in my mind, cold and clammy and slick with slime, a barrier of chill flesh between myself and an impossible answer to a paradoxical question.

“Revenge?” I try to say, but it comes out a murmur.

What would be the point in revenge, if Willow was truly gone? Yesterday morning I was contemplating life without her, consigning myself to a slow and lingering death-in-life, marching toward my inevitable end. But even then Willow would still be out there, living on without me. If she was truly gone, what would I do? I have no idea what I would want. What would it mean to want, in her absence?

“You would do nothing without her, then?” Winter asks. “You are defined entirely by this other girl, this other person. You have no wishes of your own?”

“I … I don’t … don’t want to think about this.”

Winter takes a deep breath, casts her gaze over the gravestones.

Tendrils of white fog begin to edge from the treeline. Thin mist seeps from the graves, lapping at the base of the headstones. A slow tide of clinging white miasma rises around the churchyard hill.

“Is she what you really want?” Winter muses, as if talking to herself. “Or is she merely the easiest path, the closest painkiller to hand? When you cannot have the one you love, sometimes you learn to love the one you have. But this is not always truth, for we so often lie to ourselves. The courage to take what we really want only comes when we stop denying our desires. Living life so as to avoid that challenge, it is as if we never lived at all. Are you alive, Octavia? Or are you already dead?”

Fog thickens as it flows down the lined-up gravestones, drowning them beneath ghostly waves. Mausoleum rooftops and angelic statues bob waist-deep in the pearly murk, climbing to their chests, chins, and brows, eyes and wing-tips riding above the creeping current. The church itself towers above the mist, a grey-wrapped sentinel with a face like a hound, but the graveyard sinks into veiled obscurity.

Dark trees lurk beyond sight in hidden rows, black teeth poised to chew on blubbery mist. Fingers of fog chill my bones through my coat, play with the ends of my hair, leave cold moisture on my brow. Distant sounds of traffic fade to nothing, muffled beyond the gloom; the drone noise in the sky turns away or passes by, dwindling to soft silence.

In under a minute the whole world is white haze, air still as death, cold as a grave. I can’t see more than a few meters away.

“What … what is this?” I whisper. “Are you doing this?”

“Avoiding my question?” Winter asks.

“How am I supposed to answer that!? Yes, I want Willow! Yes, I love Willow!”

“Because she was there.”

“Because she’s perfect!” I hiss “Are you summoning this fog? Is this your doing?”

Winter smiles, tight and bright with sadistic glee. “The fog will give you long enough to collect yourself. An hour or two, but do not rely on more than that. You have spent so long hiding yourself from the world, Octavia. In that, you and I are the same. Let me take on the work of hiding you, if only for a moment. My gift, to a lost child who may yet find herself.”

Wet my lips, try not to panic. Occultists are meant to be all magic circles and chanting and such, but I didn’t see her doing anything. Maybe she is a Dreamer after all.

“Alright,” I say, carefully. “Thank you.”

“You and I have much in common. We must both hide ourselves from the world, for the world would tear us to pieces if only it knew what desires lie in our hearts. Don’t you think it would be better if the world moved on from older ways? If the world, or at least these ancient isles, accepted that everything has changed? What if you could live free, if only you accepted you are no powerless pawn?”

“I’ve spent the last day getting chewed to pieces, then hiding in shame,” I whisper. “Whatever you’re getting at, it’s a bit advanced for me. Try again later.”

Or not at all, I resist the urge to add.

Winter’s smile twists the other way, like a criminal mother with a prodigy child. “Ungrateful and spiteful and full of fire.”

“I … I do appreciate the assistance, really I do. I don’t appreciate whatever it is you’re trying to put in my head. Especially about Willow.”

Winter sighs. “Your head is already a battleground, and you refuse an obvious ally. You—”

She glances past my shoulder. I follow her gaze, met by a bottomless well of fog, the corner of a towering mausoleum, the lost wings of a mourning angel.

“It appears your friend has arrived,” Winter says. “My role in this moment is done. I wouldn’t want to get in the way, would I now?”

“Friend? You mean Willow? How?”

“Think on what I’ve said, Octavia. If you survive the next few days, a week or two perhaps, we’ll speak again. Maybe you’ll see sense. Until then.”

She bows her head, crosses herself, and turns away. Without another word, Winter strides toward the black and looming teeth of the barely visible treeline, her boots clicking as if on solid ground. Fog swallows her fast, closing cold fingers around the rear of her black robes.

“Wait!” I call, voice muffled by the fog. “Wait, you—”

A wet footstep squelches in soggy mud, far away to my right, deep between the gravestones and the statues.

My heart leaps into my throat. I still don’t feel whole enough to run or fight, not even certain I could lift my sports bag back to my shoulder. The mist swirls and settles, disturbed by a wavering shadow. A white phantom rises from within the fog, growing as it glides between the graves, as if emerging from the mouth of a well.

Clench my fist, raise my arm, grit my teeth. If this was all some trick, then I’m ready to face it with a final punch. But if it’s not false, if this is a friend, then maybe …

“Willow?” I whisper. “Willow, is that … you … ”

A snow-clad fairy steps from the fog-wreathed waves, white trainers and leggings splattered with brown-black mud. Green eyes glow like little lanterns, set in a cold-flushed pixie’s face.

Grimgrave staggers to a halt, almost slipping on the saturated grass.

“Yooooo!” she whispers, as if muffled by the fog. Her eyes go wide, her face lights up, a distant echo of her maniac grin. “Occy! I found you!”

She’s added layers to her all-white outfit. A long loose skirt swishes around her calves, hem stained with flecks of mud. An oversized hoodie swallows her tiny frame with shapeless fabric, hands hidden deep within the sleeves. Hood up, messy hair tucked down inside, green eyes gleaming bright beneath the shadow.

“ … wh-what? You?”

“Sent me all round the fucking houses, you did!” She whispers again, tottering closer on the wet grass, until she’s close enough to steady herself with a hand against my arm. She eyes my raised fist, cracks a smirk, upturned eyes a-glitter with joyous relief. “Yo, hey, it’s me? Yeah? Occy? Heeeeeey?”

Lower my fist. Swallow my surprise. “Grimgrave—”

“That’s me!”

“—did you see the woman?”

“Woman? Eh, what?”

“The woman, the nun. She was right here, next to me.” I glance at the treeline, but we’re too late; the trees are barely visible through the fog, and Winter is long gone.

Grimgrave pulls a scrunched-up frown. “What fuckin’ woman? What you on about?”

“There was a woman. An occultist. She gave me a … oh, never mind.” What’s the point? I am not giving Grimgrave any additional ammunition with which to mock me.

Grimgrave’s grin gets worse, bouncing with infuriating glee. “Shiiiiiit, Occy. Glad I found you, hey! You doing alright? Didn’t get into any scrapes, at least, or you’d be dead, right? Yeah? Huh … ” Grimgrave’s grin dies a slow death. She goes up on tiptoes and peers at my face, far too close, gleaming green eyes filling my field of vision. The scent of chilled sweat and fried chicken briefly overwhelms the mud and the rain. I try to pull back, get her out of my face, but she holds on tight and bites her lower lip. “Shit,” she says. “You’re all like, mega messed up in there, yeah?”

“No thanks to you,” I hiss.

“Eh?” She relents, eases back, far enough that I can breathe.

“You didn’t come after me,” I whisper, anger bubbling inside my chest. “When I translocated, you didn’t come after me. You didn’t follow me, didn’t try to help me or save me. All that talk about me being one of you, that was all lies, wasn’t it? I was alone down here, lost and … and … ”

I have to turn away, clench my jaw hard, fight back the threat of tears. Cross my arms and hold on tight; but Grimgrave staggers with me, won’t let go of my upper left arm. What am I even upset about? Why does this warrant waterworks? Weakness and nonsense. Nothing more.

Grimgrave laughs, under her breath, beneath the fog. At me. “Occy, you dumb bitch! We didn’t know where you went!”

I’ve got no good answer to that. Grimgrave has a point.

“Besides, hey, I’m here now, aren’t I?” she hisses. “Got you before the filth and the pigs could find you. Come on, that’s more than just luck!”

Sniff hard. Wipe my nose. I will not cry before this absurd and rampant imp of a woman; I refuse to reveal more weak spots for her to poke and jibe. With all her strange beauty and her insults and the way her slender body moves with such grace, I will not let her see me weep.

“Hey, shit, you got blood on your sleeve,” she whispers. “Yours?”

“How did you find me?” I force myself to say.

“Detective work!”

That forces my incredulous eyes back to Grimgrave’s face, because she has to be joking. First good one she’s made.

Her grin flickers back on, a laugh behind her lips.

“What? You think giggling’s all I’m good for?” she whispers. “This is where your parents are buried, right? Riiiiight … there!” She points at my mother and father. “See, found you right where you should be!”

“You had Signal’s help, then.”

“Guess you can call it that, if you wanna.” She glances left and right, peering at the dense mist, so close on either side. “This fog ain’t natural, like, but I dunno how long it’s gonna stick around, yeah? If I can find you paying respects and all that shit, cops can too. We should get moving, Occy. Come on, yeah?”

I look her up and down. Resist a second glance. “You aren’t exactly inconspicuous in all that white.”

“Sure I am! Nobody sees shit they don’t wanna. You gotta learn how.”

Shake my head, try again to pull away. This time I succeed, dragging my left arm from Grimgrave’s grip, taking half a step back, shoes squelching on the grass. At least I don’t fall over. Got most of my strength back.

“I’m not coming with you,” I say. “I’m not one of you. I’m not like you. I’m going to save Willow.”

Grimgrave snorts. “Figured you’d say some shit like that. Well, here I am, yeah? Not going anywhere without you, jumbo-dumbo.”

Heat flashes in my chest, halfway to humiliation. “I’m not going with you!” I hiss. “What’s the point!? I’m not blind, I saw what was going on up there, back on the moon. You all tried to keep me there. Signal, worming her way into my head. Nerys and her … her lies, all of it. Bright’s a total psychopath. And you … you bombed my best friend. You’re a terrorist and murderer, and maybe I am too, fine! But I’m not one of you, I’m not some sex-crazed dyke. I’m not into violence as a way to blow off steam, and I’m not leaving my best friend, my only friend, to get dismantled by Dream Control, or rescue her just to get shipped off to rot in some Opposition hideout. I’m not! I’m not doing it … I’m not … ”

I trail off, having a tantrum. Pull myself back up. Take a deep breath. Sniff hard, nose almost dripping in the cold.

Grimgrave shrugs. “Okay, cool. Whatever.”

I sigh. She’s impossible. “Where are the others, then?”

Grimgrave’s grin switches off, all gone all at once. She fights to keep it lit, loses quick. “S’just me.”

“ … what? I mean, pardon?”

Grimgrave looks at the ground, stares at a gravestone. All her bounce and energy has suddenly stopped, like a rubber ball on sand.

“Signal and Bright,” she says, “they’ve like … you know.” Another shrug.

“No, Grimgrave, I don’t know.”

She digs at the grass with the toe of one shoe, pressing rainwater from between dead blades. “Siggy’s real cautious, you know? That’s just her style, like. Won’t expose herself or nothing, barely ever gets her hands dirty. She threw me a few bones … uh, pun not intended, believe it or not. She put the word out you needed looking for, with her contacts and stuff. But she won’t really help. And Bright? Ha, whatever. Bright doesn’t give a shit, won’t lift a finger. Probably went home already to jill herself off while crying into her sister’s dirty knickers, or whatever she does with her time.” Grimgrave lifts her face, guilt and shame behind bright green eyes. “They won’t say it, but they’ve given up on you already, Occy. They don’t think you’re gonna make it another day, let alone a month.”

Then the magical girl revolutionaries of Luna are no different to the rest of the world, no different to England and all her cowards. For all of Nerys’ high-minded words, her girls are just the same. To them I am another cripple to be discarded, another corpse to be ignored, another mangled lump of flesh buried beneath the rubble, soon to be put from their minds. Signal’s motherly purring, Bright’s aggressive challenge, all pantomime to soothe their own egos.

“And you do?” I say, surprised by the crack in my voice. “You think I’m going to ‘make it’?”

Grimgrave nods. “Yeah. Always fuckin’ do. Always—”

“Why!?” I shout, surprise myself, voice muffled by the fog; Grimgrave flinches, a shiver beneath her oversized hoodie. “You barely even know me! You met me, what, yesterday? Yesterday! You shot me! You mock me, you make jokes at my expense, you laugh in my face! You tried to get me in your bedroom, to seduce me! And I’ve been nothing but rude to you in return. You say you want to be my friend, but why the hell should you care? What does that even mean!? Why do you care?!”

Grimgrave shrugs. “The world’s chewed us up and spat us out. Different ways, like, but we’re both standing in the same place now. And like, it doesn’t matter if I barely know you. Each other’s the only thing people like us have.”

Shake my head. Can’t move my legs. Tears gather behind my eyes. “Nonsense. I’ve got nobody now. Nobody but Willow. Nobody.”

“Sure, yeah,” Grimgrave says. “You wanna rescue your girl or whatever? Fuck it, I’m in.”

“W-what?”

“I’m in. It’s stupid as shit, it’s not gonna work. I bet you haven’t even got a plan, like? Yeah, didn’t think so. But fuck it. I’m in.”

“You can’t.”

Grimgrave snorts, but she’s not smiling. “And you can’t tell me what to do.”

“No, I mean, you can’t possibly care about me. You can’t. Not me.”

Grimgrave smiles, but it’s barely there, no more than a flicker. “I don’t, like, actually care if you’re rude to me or shit. I’m not just gonna let you die.”

Can’t hold back the tears, pressing tight against the inside of my face. Grit my teeth, hold my breath, don’t let it out. Never show it. Never.

“Occy?” Grimgrave takes a step closer again, reaching for me.

Don’t let her see. Don’t let anybody see.

“Occy, you—”

Draw breath through my teeth, wet with the need to weep, shuddering with something worse than pain. Bite my lips to hold in the whine, bite until I bleed. Screw up my eyes, because it slips out anyway. Hug myself to stop the shaking. Can’t hold it anymore. But I must.

“Occy? What’s wrong?”

“My … ”

Don’t! Don’t say it! Don’t let anybody but Willow into your heart, or they will tear it out and stomp on it. Only Willow can understand. A cold slug fills my mouth and stops my words, reminds me that only Willow loves me, only Willow can.

Only Willow. Only Willow. Only.

Grimgrave takes my hand — my right hand, my prosthetic. She holds it like it’s flesh and blood.

My eyes snap open. She’s right in front of me, face filling the world. A fairy in white, gormless and clueless and beyond comprehension, surrounded by mud and mist and death, glowing like she’s the only thing left alive.

“My … I went … ” Words come out like kidney stones, wet with clotted blood through quivering lips. “I went home.”

“Yeah?”

“My grandmother … she … ” Deep breath, stained with coming tears. “Put poison in … in a cup of tea. For me. Because Dream Control told her to. Poison. My own … my Gran.”

Weakness wins. I break and give in, crying like a child. Big wet sobs, soaked up by the fog.

I try to turn aside, pull away, go back, hide my shame in my hands.

And that’s when Grimgrave puts her arms around me.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Not everybody’s given up on you, Octavia; you may barely know her yet, but Grimgrave is still here.

Mysterious wizards! Spooky fog! Weird grey cats! Strange semi-solid visitors from beyond earth’s sphere! And also the mundanity of grief. Well then. This was quite a chapter, dear readers. Ended up going in directions I was not fully expecting. Octavia’s barely just begun, but as I said, at least she’s not alone. Behind the scenes, things are still going swimmingly. Arc 3 is probably topping out at 6-7 chapters, and I am just delighted with where this is all going. If only Octavia was, too.

Also also! I have more fanart from over on the Discord server! This week we have Grimgrave doing some juggling (of Nerys and a shotgun), and also The Locus of Lost Signals in full transformation (complete with skeletons), both by flaxsquiddle! Thank you so much for these, it’s so much fun to see readers having fun making art!

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you! Thank you so much for being here and reading my story and enjoying the ride! As always, I couldn’t do any of this without all of you, the readers and audience!

Next chapter, does Octavia accept something so simple as a hug? Or will Grimgrave need to pull out the big guns?

Maidens of the Fall – Pariah – 3.1

Content Warnings

Internalised ableism
Internalised homophobia
Vomiting



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Translocation isn’t like stepping through a portal; reality goes one way, you go the other.

The momentum of my own punch rips me off my feet and hurls me across a carpet of wet autumn leaves, skidding and staggering to catch my ruined balance, reeling wide beneath a skeletal canopy and iron-dark skies. A murder of crows scatter from the branches and take to the wing, cawing their chorus of cruel complaints. I almost go arse-over-tit, shoes slipping in mulch and mud. Time for the regular humiliation of eating dirt, another pitiful trip to the ground for a useless cripple who will never walk straight again, magical girl or not. May as well give up, use a wheelchair, accept I shouldn’t even try. Stamp in frustration, go on; at least I’ll go down hard.

I stamp — and my prosthetic leg obeys like never before, an iron-hard piston into the soggy leaves and saturated ground. The knee locks tight on that crucial split-second, catches me with ease. No cracked jaw, no mouthful of dirt, no soiled coat and ruined t-shirt.

Pull myself upright with a gasp. Cold air rushes into my lungs. Dry skin drinks the humid chill.

Tree trunks stand silent on every side, bark slick with rainwater and coated in moss. Leaden skies press down heavy, offended crows wheeling against the mottled grey. Traffic murmurs in the distance. Raindrop drizzle spots the shoulders of my coat.

Disorientation takes me by the throat.

A split-second of vertigo, a fleeting sense of unreality, a long spell of deja vu’s darkly shrouded cousin. Is this forest real? Have I been here before, perhaps in a dream? Is this a trick or a trap, a test of my senses? I was on Luna, beneath silvered sunlight and the yawn-wide void beyond, but now I’m here, and I do not recall moving from A to B. Transition achieved itself without time’s intervention. Even bound by Dream-God contract and bolstered with magic’s mysteries, the human body is not best pleased to find itself relocated without the experience of motion. My particular human body feels swirling-sick, fighting for steady breath, struggling to breathe at all.

And then a fat raindrop lands directly on my nose.

Blink, click my tongue, wipe the water on my sleeve. That’s more like it, too mundane for a dream. Cold and grey and dreary as the grave.

Back on English soil. Luna to Oxford, via the no-stopping service.

At least I sure hope this is Oxford, or I’m going to be doing an awful lot of walking.

I turn to face the general direction from which I emerged. But there’s no convenient portal sucking itself shut in mid-air, no sliver-sight of the moon’s silver clarity, no other magical girls sprawled in the mud at my feet. I brace for the inevitable; somebody will surely appear on my tail. Nerys will materialise on a bough to grin at my foolishness like an oiled-up Cheshire Cat. Or perhaps Grimgrave will peek around a tree trunk like a snow-dust pixie.

Raindrops patter on wet leaves, catching in my hair, dusting my cheeks. Cold air creeps inside my open coat. Crows settle down on distant branches.

Thirty seconds. A minute more. I can’t count. But nothing happens.

“Right.” Sighing doesn’t make me feel better. “So much for all that ‘one of us’.”

No reason to be disappointed. No matter what those girls said, I’m not their responsibility, and they’re not mine. Grimgrave’s words meant nothing, same as everyone else in my life. Everyone except Willow.

Fifty feet to my left — past a tangle of trees, through the undergrowth, across the mat of wet-slick leaves — a line of black railings stand guard, concrete and asphalt lurking beyond. On my right the little woodland copse thins out, gives way to rolling lawns bisected by winding pathways, attended by benches going mold-green with time and damp.

“Bravo, Octavia,” I hiss at myself. “You’ve landed God-alone-knows where. Couldn’t you have put yourself a little closer to home?”

Raise my fist, try again.

Bad idea.

Searing pain stabs from abdomen to middle back, scraping past my spine. The memory of Scarlet’s sword, hot as the moment she ran me through.

“Ahhh!” I cry out, bite down, curl up, clutch my belly, stagger forward to keep my balance. Tears in my eyes, panting for breath. Am I coming apart?

The pain recedes slowly, like a pulled muscle.

Straighten back up. Blink away the tears.

“Great,” I hiss. “Just great.”

Translocation has a cost. Magic, energy, ‘girl-juice’, and I’ve used up my meagre reserves. My body understands even if I don’t, tells me push no further, else I’ll drain the tank like I did yesterday. This time I’ll pass all the way out, unconscious and alone in a place where everyone wants me dead and gone. Or perhaps I’ll just drown in a quarter-inch of rainwater. A fitting indignity to end my stupidity.

And I do feel stupid. Should I have stayed on the moon, gone along with Signal’s plan? I could have accepted her help, or asked Grimgrave to come with me alone, or just waited a few more hours until I wasn’t running on fumes. Instead I’m all by myself, out of options, standing in the mud.

No. Regret is pointless, and also wrong. Willow is down here, just as trapped and just as alone.

I am going to put myself back at her side, whatever the cost.

“Stop panicking,” I snap at myself. “Don’t be such a child. Think this through, be logical. Figure out where you are. Willow needs you to be calm. For Willow.”

I take out my phone, confirm the date, breathe a sigh of relief. Friday the 15th of August, 2025; I haven’t lost a week of time in the lunar Dreamland overlap.

Strong connection too. Five whole bars. I tap the map icon—

“ … no, no!”

—and realise my mistake a second too late.

I jab my thumb into the power button, bring up the menu to turn off the phone, but by then the map is already open, zoomed in on England, swooping down to Oxford, locked on to wherever I am standing. I hammer for ‘switch off device’, miss once with shaking fingers, hit the target second try.

The phone obeys with a cheery little splash screen, then goes blank.

“Shit!” A few crows shift in the branches. “Shit. Octavia, you idiot!”

Dream Control already know my phone number. GCHQ are probably tracking the device.

“Alright, alright, okay. I can fix this. I can fix it.” I’m going cold inside. I can’t fix it, and I can’t run. “Don’t do that again. Don’t do that again! You have to move. Get away from this spot. Right now. Move!”

I head for the railings, the sound of traffic, the looming titans of tall buildings; but I hang well back, lurk in the trees, squint through the thick grey drizzle.

Beyond the railings lies a main road thin with cars. Suburban terraces squat on the far side, a shuttered pub on one corner, a few vacants further down, a scattering of tower blocks straight and tall over their shoulders.

Don’t recognise any of this. Am I even in Oxford?

Left or right is pure coin-toss; I pick right, trudge through the trees parallel to the black iron barrier, until both end sudden and sharp. A tarmac path appears out of the rain, cutting through soggy grass. I stare for a moment, dumbfounded and slow, then yank the hood of my coat up with shaking hands, pull it down low to hide what I can.

A public park entrance. There’s even a sign, blighted with lichen and water stains.

Wotton Park; somehow I’ve translocated to the inside of Wotton park, in the north west of the Oxford New Expanded Metropolitan Area. A familiar enough place, seen from an angle I never knew, though I haven’t been here in a long time.

About thirty minutes walk from home. Poor aim, but perhaps not so bad for a first try.

Now all I need to do is walk the streets of Oxford unrecognised, after my face was plastered all over the evening news last night. Britain’s most wanted, out in the open, right under the public’s collective nose. I adjust my hair inside my hood, try to conceal a little of my scar. Double-check the glove on my prosthetic hand, make sure I’m showing no machine. Hopefully a smart young woman in her best coat, clean and proper, looks nothing like the blood-drenched goblin from the footage.

Out the park gates, onto the pavement beside the road. Heart in my throat from the very first step; halfway down the street my head feels light, pulse like a fire-hose in my throat. Sweat glues my t-shirt to my back, mouth gone dry as sandpaper. I avert my face from passing cars, tread steady and straight, though my left leg has turned to rubber.

How do the able-bodied keep moving with two legs like this? If it weren’t for my prosthetic I’d fall flat on my face.

At least I lucked into a rainy day, with few enough people on the streets — a woman walking her dog on the opposite pavement, a pair of cyclists racing past, a trio of young men in hi-vis builder’s vests with their own hoods up, shoulders hunched against the weather.

Walk past them all, don’t veer aside. Back straight, head held high. Nothing wrong here.

England doesn’t feel real.

The scent of rain on concrete, the damp-draped bare hedgerows and the dripping trees, the road-gunk runoff sluicing along the gutter. The people I pass waiting at a bus stop, two old ladies and one middle-aged man, shadows lit by the side-glow from an advert on the shelter. The lights at a zebra crossing, red, red, red, then the click of the button as I press it with the sleeve of my coat. Damp air on my face. Sky a silent blanket, woven from cold lead.

Known these things all my life, but they feel like a dream.

“It’s not a dream,” I whisper in the warm pocket of my hood. “Pull yourself together. Concentrate. Concentrate.”

Home is thirty minutes away. Down the main road from Wotton Park, across the street at the lights, then south into the tangle of terraces and towers, so typical of the eastern end of the ONEMA.

The Oxford New Expanded Metropolitan Area. A bland and functional name applied far after the fact, as if giving such chaos a neat designation could erase the conditions under which it had been born. The O-N-E-M-A, spelled out letter by letter if you wish to be pointlessly polite, pronounced ‘ony-maa’ by those with pretensions of locality, twisted into ‘enema’ if you’re really from here. Often just Oxford, shameless theft from an older city long choked to death. ‘Ox’ if you’re being rough and tumble, ‘Oxy’ if you’re drunk and feeling the love, ‘Doxy’ if you want to be clever.

Forty one years ago, in the early days after Richard Harding demolished the walls between the waking world and the Dreamlands, over five million refugees poured out from London’s twitching corpse. The entire London Metropolitan Area emptied out, along with a good chunk of the countryside. Gravesend to Epping to Watford to Windsor to Woking to Redhill, everything inside the desperate cordon that would later be formalised as the London Exclusion Zone. Somewhere between one-point-five to two million additional people did not become refugees, because they were too busy being corpses.

Plenty of those refugees left the memory of London forever, flowing into the resettlement programs up north, departing for Scotland or Wales, or dribbling down to the south coast, into the now-bloated urban strip from Southampton to Brighton, the iron plate on England’s underbelly. A few stayed close to the casket as the Wall went up, those who couldn’t bear to leave her behind; the government still fast-tracks them into military service if they so wish, for a life spent watching the London Wall.

But the majority of Londoners ended up right here in Oxford, when their legs or their courage or their resources ran out.

My parents were both ex-Londoners, too young to remember the dead city, just old enough to recall the trauma of leaving. But my grandmother grew up there. In rare unguarded moments she mentions places long-lost to the dream. Her little flat in Peckham, the girls’ school she attended as a teenager, an eel and pie shop she would visit every Wednesday night.

She never speaks about the flight. Few do. There’s books and films and television shows, but it’s hard to believe a word of those.

Oxford needed new homes for all those displaced people; the decade of shanty towns and tent cities and UN aid packages is long past, but the wounds cut so deep, the scars won’t fade for a century. Outside the old core, Oxford is a city of quick-laid long-crumbling concrete, a web of cracked asphalt and tight lanes, broken promises laid across the remains of village and farmland. The west end of the city is a bit nicer, all rows of suburban houses and the new business core around the Oxford Parliament, furthest from the roiling corpse just over the horizon. The east is Oxford’s true face, home to the majority of her new population, toothy with high-rise tower blocks and crusted by endless terraces, crammed full of London’s orphans.

Ugly, scarred, and half-forgotten. Home to me, dream or not.

Even with all the cameras.

I would love to pretend that I’d never thought about them much before, because that’s what we must all pretend. Forget that we are watched by ten million glassy eyes, the sensory organs of a creature with no brain and no body and no need to rest, no desire and no hunger and no capacity for reason. Because if we stop pretending, England will go mad.

CCTV cameras outside pubs and shops, ‘public safety’ cameras in their upside-down domes of reinforced plastic, doorbell cameras on one in five houses, all keeping one eye peeled for my face, my clothes, my gait, my scent. Of course they’re not all plugged into the same network; there is no master room in the heart of GCHQ, no round-the-clock thousand-strong battalion of agents observing every corner of Oxford, let alone all of Britain.

But every frame is forever, recorded on tapes and hard drives and solid state storage, fed into server farms and datacenters, combed by algorithms and bloodless machines and dead-eyed minimum-wage workers on the far side of the world, recombined into new patterns no single mind could fathom.

I might not get spotted right away, but that’s not the purpose. The panopticon doesn’t need to watch you, just make you feel watched. And in watching, your every movement is more grist for the mill, more fodder for the machine that watches, more connections in a brain that is not a brain. Every footstep, every glance, every twitch, each tightens the net another micron, until we can all be strangled together.

But now they feel different. For the first time in my life, I can no longer hide in plain sight. I am a fugitive and a criminal; I must start thinking like one.

Off the main roads and into Oxford’s calcified guts, I pick the most disused alleyways, the dingiest streets, the dimmest passes beneath the most dilapidated tower blocks. The usual public information and propaganda posters are thinner and older and more often vandalised down here; ‘Report Strange Dreams’ stands untouched, but the Trio have been graffitied with slasher smiles and cartoon breasts. Some brave soul has torn down a Cross of St. George, stamped it into a gutter, and pissed on the remains.

Most of these places I would never have trodden before, at least not on a clear day, and never at night. But the cold damp drizzle keeps the worst indoors, and I’m a magical girl now. What mundane impediments must I concern myself with?

Police. Everywhere.

Thick as flies on week-old carrion. They appear before I can think to turn around and pick another route, and then it’s too late, too suspicious to change.

Squad cars wind their way through tangled streets, crawling slow past rain-slick pavements, headlights glinting off concrete walls. Officers in riot gear gather on corners, unhurried but alert, faces tired behind rain-flecked plastic visors. Uniforms knock on doors, speak to those inside; most open, some don’t, but nobody shows anything. Even in these fallen times, you still can’t say ‘papers, please’ in England, unless it’s Dream Control doing the asking. They’re out in force too — Section Special officers lurk among the mundane police, head-to-toe in black body armour, sporting fluted tubes of burnished metal like rifles, experiments straight from the Dream Institute. Will I light up like a beacon if they point those tubes at me? The red-marked flash of mundane firearm units lurk at the end of Cordwain & Down streets, make me stop and stare and turn away; the main road that cuts by the new council estate is blocked off by a full-on checkpoint, officers shining flashlights into the few passing cars, waving bovine faces past.

A pair of drones loiter high in the sky, buzzing dots at the edge of hearing, just below the ceiling of leaden cloud.

None of this makes sense. They told the public I’m a Dreamer. I could be on the other side of the wall of sleep by now, or right in the centre of London’s corpse, or sunning myself on a deserted Australian beach. A Dreamer could not be compelled back to English rain and English cold. According to them I am a thing to be caught by my attachments, not by physical anchors in the waking world.

But here they are, hunting all the same, in the one place I might actually be.

Somebody in charge knows the truth. Dream Control? ‘John Smith’? The Trio of Albion?

I clench my prosthetic fist in my coat pocket as every marked car rolls by, expecting the squeal of tires and the shouts of ‘stop right there!’ I cross the street to avoid little scrums of armoured officers, ready to break and run at the slightest sound. I duck and turn and weave about, avoiding parked police vans and roadblocks and Section Special teams waving electronic devices up and down the concrete towers. I have never done anything like this before, never so much as avoided a teacher in school. My heart is going to burst in my chest, my throat is going to betray me, the slightest difference in my prosthetic gait will give me away. I’m so sure, I’m so certain, I’m dead, I’m dead, I’m dead.

But the officers don’t give a second glance. The firearm teams pass by. The Section Specials with their darkened visors look right through me.

I’m always one half-step aside, one step behind, one alleyway down from the man being arrested, one pavement across from the curious crowd watching the officers knock on a door. I pick new directions faster than my feet can turn. Shoulders back, hood down, hands deep. Walk brisk and clean and don’t look up. Never look back. Lose myself in the rain.

By some miracle, it works. Perhaps it’s the cold and dreary day, numbing senses and noses alike. Perhaps it’s pure luck, about to run out.

Home draws near; police presence grows thin. The four familiar tower blocks of Crowden Close loom from the rain-streaked murk.

Far behind the towers, horizon glows like oil on water, the edge of the clouds turned to prismatic glass and the underside of shadow-streaked ocean deeps. London’s corpse, reflected in the distant sky. Stronger and brighter than usual, despite or because of the terrible weather. A bad omen for most; good sign for a dream-criminal?

I turn the final corner into the main road alongside the tower blocks, lined with parked cars and dying hedgerows.

Not until I’m almost home do I question what the hell I’m doing.

The street outside the towers looks no different to usual, but I’m not that kind of fool. Dream Control is likely watching every entrance, waiting for me to show my face. Likely they want me to go inside first, corner myself in a dead end. Then they’ll call the Trio and sit back to watch the fireworks. Or will they try to take me themselves, with guns and tasers and nets?

I watch the windows, spot at least a couple of people moving inside, one person cooking at their oven. They haven’t evacuated the buildings, so they’ll blame me for any ‘collateral damage’.

More importantly, why am I even here? Why am I trying to go home? Shouldn’t I be heading straight for Willow?

Because I’m a fugitive. I need my stuff — my laptop, my running blade, my spare batteries, at least one change of clothes. That would be the sensible answer, but it’s also a weaselly little lie. I’ve spent half an hour route-marching through Oxford and dodging police; my clothes are damp with sweat, my head pounds like a broken vein, and the stump of my right thigh aches very badly.

I just want to see my bedroom, lie down and close my eyes, pretend the last twenty-four hours never happened.

“Octavia,” I hiss at myself. “Don’t be foolish.”

But I do need my stuff.

Police don’t know every route in and out of the Crowden Towers, same as every other housing estate in Oxford.

An alleyway between the third and fourth towers was closed off years ago, both ends boarded over with sheets of plywood and corrugated metal, stamped with Oxford City Council signs declaring this area was due to be resurfaced. The metal has since rusted and the plywood is black with rot; there’s a big flap you can lift up and use to slip inside, if you’re willing to step through stagnant puddles more rat urine than water.

I make for the secret way in, blocked from the street by the jumble of a children’s playground. Scurrying through the gap takes but a moment, and then I’m out of sight, straightening up in the shadows, inside the reeking no-man’s land between the pair of towers. Nothing here but standing water, broken bottles, used condoms. All except a tiny corpse flung against one wall.

A dead zoog, blood still fresh around the snout, deep bite wounds on the throat. Killed by a cat. Not even eaten.

I point at it, avert my eyes, no idea why. “I’m sorry,” I whisper. “I … I can’t pause to bury you. They might already be after me. And there’s nowhere … I don’t have a shovel or … I’m just sorry, okay?”

None of this is okay.

On through the shadows, head low and hood lower, to where the barrier at the other end has fallen into complete disrepair. I turn sideways, manoeuvre through the debris, and then I’m home free, out in the open, in the big courtyard between the four towers, with the concrete slab pathways and the dead flowerbeds and the things that were meant to be trees. No dark figures lurk on the far side of the courtyard, no men in suits watch from open doorways, no tell-tale shadows hunch in the bare bushes. The tower blocks frame a patch of solid grey sky, a crucible choked with cold lead. A tiny speck floats dark against the backdrop; one of the drones I spotted earlier, heading north.

The back doors of tower number one open into darkness, bulbs dead for years. My left hand is clammy with sweat when I grab the handle and swing the door wide, but there’s nobody in the courtyard, nobody calling out my name, nobody—

A whip-streak of fur slips out as I open the door, slinking past my ankles.

“Ahh!”

I swallow a scream, hold a whole-body shiver, feel like an absolute fool.

A cat. A huge off-grey tom, tail like a jungle vine, fur thin with age, body all lank and bony, like a little scarecrow without enough straw. No collar around his neck, but he’s too well-fed for a stray. A popular local mouser perhaps, though I’ve never seen him around before. He pauses a few feet past me, then turns his head and looks right back, leading with his eyes — alert, intelligent, far too wide.

“What?” I hiss.

He looks incredulous, as if I shouldn’t be here.

Then he startles, the way cats do when they hear a sound not meant for human ears. He turns and hurries away, unconcerned by the drizzling rain.

Just a cat, or something more? I pause and wait as long as I dare, half-in and half-out the door, braced for the wail of sirens or the distant buzz of a drone, or the sky-flash and lightning strike of magical girls dropping on my head.

Thirty seconds, sixty seconds. This time I count.

Three minutes pass, nothing but rain. My hip starts to cramp, but I ignore the pain, wait another two. Still nothing. I put the cat from my mind, slip into the tower block, hurry to the stairs; I’m not going to risk getting trapped in the lift. Climbing three flights up is always a mild challenge, just enough to worsen the ache in the stump of my right thigh.

Third floor. Concrete corridor, frosted glass, litter in one corner. The door to flat number 13 is sensibly shut. Nobody in sight.

My key is out of my purse and in my hand before I reach the door. Prosthetic fingers would shake if they were flesh. I slide inside as quick as I can, then close the door behind me, twisting the handle to avert a click from the latch.

Home?

All the lights are off. A grey-dappled glow peers from the kitchen and the tiny sitting room, to my left and my right. The end of the little hallway is thick with shadows, all the other doors closed tight.

Push back my hood, shake the rain off my coat. Start to remove my shoes, then stop. Lifelong reflex.

“ … gran?” I say. Louder. “Gran? Are you home? It’s me. Gran?”

Silence.

“Don’t just stand here,” I hiss. “You’re not a child. Do what you came for, then get out. Willow is waiting. Willow needs you. Stop being so useless. Move. Move. Now.”

I creep down the hallway and into the shadows, breaking all the rules about shoes on carpet. I open the final door on the right.

My bedroom’s been ransacked.

Bed stripped, mattress sliced down the middle, stuffing spewed all over the bare bed frame; my pillow and my tiny collection of plushies have been subjected to the same indignity, cut open and gutted, spent shells tossed aside. The chest of drawers has been emptied out onto the middle of the floor, drawers themselves smashed apart, clothes dumped in a big pile; some of my underwear lies off to one side, I don’t want to know why. Curtains have been torn down, split along the seams, peeled back to get at the inside, naked windows bathing the wreckage in cold grey light. The few posters I’ve had up since I was little have all been ripped away and cast down — the dinosaur one, the one from that factory game, the how-it-works cut-away of a Challenger MBT. The cupboard door is off the hinges, contents strewn forth, all my childhood toys, all the random mechanical bric-a-brac, the half-finished repair projects I’ve accumulated over the years. My desk has been dismantled, turned upside down, the back taken off, to rule out hidden compartments. All my books have been torn apart, shaken down for contraband, tossed in a corner.

My laptop, my bare-bones desktop tower, my kindle, my second-hand jail-broken console — all gone. They’ve taken the diary I keep out in the open, all my notebooks, all my designs, all my work, and who knows what else.

None of this matters.

I cross the violated aftermath of my bedroom. Don’t shake. Don’t whimper. Don’t give them the satisfaction. I squeeze into the cupboard. Dream Control have already done half my job for me, I don’t need to move the cardboard boxes out of the way like usual. I crouch down — not as easy as it looks with a prosthetic leg — and peel up the rear corner of carpet. The loose floorboard requires pressure on precisely two spots to make it move. Modern law enforcement is not trained in cold war methods, too analogue for our age. I set the floorboard aside, reach into the gap.

My real computer is right here, a battered old Thinkpad with almost every component replaced or upgraded, wrapped in a waterproof Faraday bag. My real diary is in there too, written in a cypher.

“Thank you,” I whisper, hugging the laptop to my chest, though I don’t know who I’m thanking. “Thank you.”

No time for sentimentality. Not now, not yet. Only self-control.

I dig out a sports bag from the wreckage, fill it with the essentials. Laptop and diary, spare batteries and chargers for my prosthetics. They’ve opened my tool kit and dumped it out, so I scoop up what I can, add that too. A tub of resin and superglue, a handful of spare parts. The running blade attachment for my leg is gone; I snort at the mental image of some Dream Control agent opening my spare limb in a bomb disposal suit.

Can’t afford to take any projects, at least not the sentimental ones — the radio I repaired by hand when I was little, the ‘robot’ dog which I put back together and reprogrammed, the three gutted desktop computers I used to use for experiments and learning. Whoever tossed my bedroom intentionally broke the LED lamp with the extra colour range, and my custom mechanical keyboard has been snapped in two. My two old furbies are intact, along with the software hiding in their guts. I throw them in the bag.

Not much space for clothes. A couple of shirts and a pair of long skirts, some underwear, another jumper—

“Ew! What the … ”

A wet patch, down one side of the pile of clothes. It reeks of cat piss.

Stare for a moment, a twist in my chest. The insult burns, but I cannot lose my temper here and now.

I zip up the sports bag, try to stand tall, lift it to my shoulder. Not too heavy, not for a magical girl. All I need now is to reach Willow, and everything will be alright.

Is this goodbye? Goodbye home, goodbye Oxford, goodbye England?

Suddenly I can’t move. Can’t bear to step away. Can’t stop the tears thickening in my eyes. The magical girls on the moon told me everything will go back to how it was before, once I transform, but that doesn’t feel real. How can any of this be taken back? How can I just pretend this didn’t happen? I can’t believe them, can I? Can’t risk that trust. They haven’t come to help me, haven’t come to fetch me. They were all lying. Probably Nerys too.

Luna isn’t home either. I’m all alone. Except for Willow.

A soft click echoes from the far end of the hallway. Footsteps slow and steady plod up to my open bedroom door.

“Octavia,” says my grandmother.

Tears stop before I turn. She always has such a frown for children’s tears, makes you ashamed to cry.

My grandmother, Phyliss Lambert, the woman who has raised me since the death of my parents, looks the same as always, tough as an old boot with a little mold around the sole. Iron-grey perm like a helmet crouched over a sagging face, wrinkled and liver-spotted before her time, tiny bright eyes trapped behind thick glasses, lips pursed tight in a narrow line. She’s put on weight over the last decade, plus water retention in her lower legs and ankles. But she’s still upright and firm, despite the walking stick in one hand.

“Gran … ” I rasp. Clear my throat. Swallow my tears.

Gran shakes her head, opens her mouth with a dry click. “I tried my best with you. I really did.”

“I’m not a Dreamer. Gran, I’m not a Dreamer. It’s all lies.”

Her lips tighten, an upside-down smile, neither acceptance nor denial. She nods at what’s left of my bedroom. “We used to have lawyers for things like this. Time was, police couldn’t turn over a house without a warrant. Police couldn’t lock you in a room and keep you there without good cause.” She sighs, an old tree creaking in the wind. “Then again, police used to beat confessions out of people. Bastards never change.”

My eyes go wide, my mouth hangs open. I’ve never heard my Grandmother speak like that before, not a bad word against anybody in power. And certainly no ‘bastards’.

“Gran?”

“They told me you killed two men,” she grumbles. “It’s all over the telly, but that’s not where I got it from. They told me themselves, face to face.”

“Who? Who told you?”

Gran almost smiles, a disgusted curl of her upper lip. “Stupid boys playing dress up. Two Dream Control boys in ties, with a whole bloody troop of those monkey-besuited soldiers behind them, armed with a mess of ridiculous trombones. Waved their machines up and down every corner of the flat, they did. Ruined this room. That’s a good mattress they’ve butchered, and I mean to lodge a complaint, at least to have that closet door replaced.”

“Gran … ” I almost smile too. “They won’t pay you for the door.”

“Mmhmm,” she grunts, unamused. “They told me you killed two men. Is that true?”

“Section Special officers. They shot me first. Really, they did. They did, Gran.”

Gran frowns too. “You look alright, for a girl who got shot.”

“I’m not a Dreamer. I’m not. And I’m not lying, I wouldn’t lie about this. Why would I lie? My life is over, I—”

“Calm down,” she grunts. “Your life isn’t over, girl, stop being hysterical. And I know you’re not lying. You’ve always been a terrible liar. It shows on your face.”

“ … it … it does? You’ve never said that before.”

“There’s a lot I’ve never said to you before.” She takes a deep breath, straightens herself up. “I always knew you were a bit queer in the head. The way you expressed yourself. The way you … all of it. Always knew you’d end up like this. I tried my best.”

“Gran, I’m not a Dreamer, I’m a magical girl.”

Her frown deepens. “For England?”

I shake my head. “No, it’s … it’s hard to explain. And they’re keeping it off the news, lying about it, lying about me. There’s so much I didn’t know, before yesterday. It’s … I can’t— I can’t stay, I have to—”

Gran turns half-away, sagging face framed by shadows. “I’ll have to call them, to tell them you’ve been here. I can’t keep that a secret, not at my age.”

My stomach drops. “Gran, no—”

“Not until, oh, ten or fifteen minutes after you’ve left, of course. Have you been eating?”

“Yes, actually, I—”

“You’ll want a cup of tea in you.” She turns away fully, swings her walking stick out, voice receding into the hallway. “Wherever you’re off to, that’ll set you right. Come along, girl.”

I say a silent goodbye to my bedroom, the off-cream walls and scratchy brown carpet, all early-ONEMA standard. But it was mine. These old tower blocks do have their advantages, cool in summer, warm-ish in winter, half-decent sound insulation between floors. People turn their noses up at these old titans, but they’re good machines for living.

My grandmother has already made it to the kitchen. She may be old, but she can scoot when she wants. For a heartbeat I consider passing on by without a word, heading straight for the front door; my grandmother and I have never seen eye-to-eye, and even now the way she speaks to me makes acid rise in my throat. But the woman did raise me, and I might never see her again.

Our kitchen is an awkward space, narrow and cramped, same as all these flats, just a stretch of countertops either side of the sink and the oven, all beneath a wide window looking out over Oxford’s rooftops. Lino floor, scuffed skirting board, battered microwave in one corner, a line of cabinets opposite. We usually eat in the sitting room, but Gran insists we keep a little table in here, two chairs with barely any room to sit.

Gran doesn’t switch the lights on. She shuffles over to the kettle, lit by dreary rain-haze from outdoors, grey-on-grey on her wrinkled face. She shoots a disapproving glance at my shoes, but says nothing — another first.

“Put that bag down,” she says. “Unless you’re leaving already.”

“R-right.” I put the bag down and move to help her with the tea, but she turns one shoulder to block me. “Gran?”

“This might be the last time I make you a cup of tea,” she says, eyes pointing anywhere but my face. “Sit yourself down.”

I sit down at the little table, do as I’m told, automatic. My gran fetches two mugs from the cupboard, teabags from the tin.

“You’re keeping your coat on too?” she says. “In your own home?”

Almost shrug, then stop myself. Gran doesn’t like careless shrugging. “It’s not my home anymore, is it?”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” she grumbles.

“I’m not.”

Gran stands still as a statue, weight on her walking stick, staring at the electric kettle as it boils. I don’t know where to put my hands, or what to say to make any of this better. My own kitchen feels like a memory I never really knew. The light, the scent, the taste of the air, it’s all so dull and dead, after the certainty of anger and the strange clarity of the moon. I’m so far away from myself, mired in the past.

“Your mother was like this too, you know,” Gran says.

My left eye goes so wide it feels like it’s bulging from my face. Even my right tries to join in, lid flexing, echo of pain in my scar. “ … wh-what?”

Gran shoots me a dark look. “Not ‘what’. ‘Pardon’.”

“Pardon,” I sigh. “Gran, you can’t just say that and not explain. What do you mean, mum was like this too? Like what?”

She sighs, more heavily than I’ve ever heard from her before. The kettle finishes boiling, water bubbling along inside, switches itself off with a click. She pours two cups of tea, bags floating in dark water, steam rising from the mugs.

“What I mean,” she says, “is that you take after her. Your mother was a very difficult teenager, not exactly the same as you, but close enough. When she was a little girl, she was so sweet, and she grew up into a sensible young woman eventually.” Gran bangs the kettle back down. “But my God, she was a nasty teen. Secretive and paranoid. Argumentative and abrasive. Doubting and chafing against every little thing. She was miserable for no reason, then hyperactive for the same. We had such terrible rows, her and I. The things she got up to.” Gran shakes her head, staring out of the window. “She ran away from home in a terrible strop once, though it was only for a single night. I assumed she was staying with a friend, like she so often did. She had enough of them wrapped around her little finger, a whole gaggle of them who’d do anything for her. But the ‘friend’ that night was a boy. Your father. He convinced her to come home again, but not to apologise. Tch. Smart man, your father was. I always liked him.”

Gran trails off, staring into the grey sky beyond the window, then shoots me a frown.

“Put your tongue away, girl.”

I close my mouth. Open it again. “You’ve never told me a word of this before.”

“It wasn’t any of your business to know,” she grumbles, stirring the tea with slow precision. I look down at my gloved hands, trying to twist thin memories of my mother in new directions. Gran fumbles the teaspoon, drops it on the countertop, takes another from the silverware drawer, spoons the teabags out of the mugs; with such low brewing time it’ll be very weak tea, but I can’t even raise my eyes right now, let alone care. “Besides,” she adds with an odd tremor in her voice. “You didn’t need any additional encouragement to be difficult in your own way.”

She carries one mug to the table, puts it down in front of me, goes back for her own. She sits down opposite, slowly and carefully, with a little grunt as she takes the weight off her walking stick.

“Why are you telling me this?” I ask. “What do I do with it now?”

She puts her chin in one hand and stares out of the window, across the shadowed rooftops, beneath the ceiling of dark grey clouds. The rain is starting to pick up again, turning the air to dense haze.

“I’m not quite sure,” she says. “Because you are your mother’s daughter, I think. You are all I have left of her. Whatever you are, whatever your proclivities that I’ve tried to discourage, whatever you’ve done, whatever you’ve become, this is my fault.”

“Gran, no.” I sigh. “It’s not your fault, don’t be like that. This was pure chance. Willow and I, we got caught up in that bombing. There was a magical girl, and the police, they didn’t believe me, it was all so— I didn’t have a choice— I—”

“Shhhhh. Shhhh.” She reaches over the table and pats the back of my hand, shaking her head.

I expect more — her usual, admonishment, explanation, insistence. But it simply doesn’t come. She withdraws her hand, picks up her mug, stares into the tea as she takes a careful exploratory sip. Her eyes flicker to me, then down at my untouched mug, prompting me to be polite and drink up.

One sip wrinkles my nose. Peppermint.

She knows I hate peppermint tea. Sharp, astringent, like drinking perfume; not even any caffeine. This batch tastes worse than her usual brand, dry and bitter and sweet all at once. Even on what may be the last time we ever talk, my grandmother still cannot resist the desire to shape me in her own direction.

But I drink anyway, several polite sips. Because she’s my gran, she raised me, and none of this is her fault.

“Where did you spend last night?” she asks slowly.

Shake my head. Sip again. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you. And I … I probably shouldn’t say, come to think of it.”

“Try me.” She sighs, small and sharp. “I won’t get any of your friends in trouble, I can promise that.”

“What friends?”

Gran tuts, shakes her head. “Your friends, Octavia. Friends.”

My turn to sigh, just as small and just as sharp. “Gran, I’ve tried to tell you so many times. I don’t have any friends. Nobody except Willow—”

“That girl. I knew it. You stayed with her, did you?”

“No. Gran, Willow’s in hospital! She got hurt, in the bombing. That’s why—”

Why I’ve come back. Where I’m going next. Do you know that already, Gran? I cover my paranoia with a sigh and a sip. The tea tastes worse with every mouthful. I can barely get it down.

Gran waits.

“I didn’t stay with Willow,” I finish.

“Mmhmm,” she grunts. “Then where, if not with her?”

Even the colour of this tea doesn’t match her usual brand, oily and dark. “Gran, are you fishing for something to give Dream Control?”

“Huh.” She laughs without pleasure. “I’m ‘fishing’ for plausible deniability. I asked, you refused to answer, and then I don’t have to lie to them.”

“Oh.” There’s a twinkle in her eyes, one I’ve never seen before. “I see. I mean, I think I do.”

“Mmhmm. Where were you last night, then?”

“On the moon.”

She frowns. “That certainly will confuse them. And I’ll forgive you for lying to me, under the circumstances.”

“Thank you,” I murmur.

I’m not lying; I want to shout it at her. I’ve been to the moon, to the hideout for a magical girl terrorist cell led by a zoog Dream-God. But I keep my lips shut, fill my mouth with more tea. Still disgusting.

Gran shakes her head slowly. “This is all my fault, and don’t you say otherwise. I raised you, I had responsibility for you. And I should have kept you away from that girl.”

“Willow? Gran, she—”

“The very same. I never liked her. I’ve always been clear about that. And not just her, the parents too, there’s something off about that whole family.”

“Gran.”

“But mostly her. Something about her just isn’t right, something I could never put my finger on—”

“Gran—”

“—but I knew it was there. I knew it. I can tell. I might be an old Londoner, but I’m not blind or deaf yet. That girl is all wrong, no matter the prim and prissy front she puts up. She’s very pretty, isn’t she? And that’s half the problem, preening like a—”

“Gran!”

She shakes her head harder. “I’m not talking about you and her, whatever it is that you two … you know.”

My face flushes, mortified heat in my cheeks. My eyes feel wet, head full of steel wool. “Gran, I’m not— we— it’s— Willow and I don’t—”

She taps the tabletop with a fingertip. “I don’t want to know. I never wanted to know. The less anybody knows, the less attention from the H&H people.”

“You— you never— never said—”

“Because you were very good at keeping it under wraps. And it’s not as if they could arrest you for it, just pay you more attention, just … mm.” She waves a hand, dismissing all my secrets.

Can’t meet her eyes. She knew all along? Knew what, suspected what? The things Willow and I have whispered to each other in private? The secret touches and unspoken promises? The giggles and caresses and my hands locked within Willow’s? I force a deep breath, but my lungs feel tight, I can barely fill them halfway. I stare out of the window, at the grey skies to the far horizon; a black dot hovers high up and far away, another drone.

“I’m not a homosexual,” I whisper. “Willow and I, what we’ve done, it’s not … ”

Silence. Gran sips her tea.

“I’m not!” I snap.

“Dream Control already had a file on you, from when you were little. We always knew that. The extra attention was the last thing you needed. And besides, it doesn’t matter now. I never liked Willow, and now she’s done this to you. Being right gets me nowhere.”

My jaw tightens so hard my teeth creak. “Willow had nothing to do with this.”

To my incredible surprise, she stops. Takes a sip of tea. Sighs slowly, as if trying to control herself. My grandmother’s keen-edged tongue, stilled by her own choice, all her usual sharp edges sanded down and softened out.

“Where are you going to go next?” she says. “Back to ‘the moon’?”

“I need to get Willow from hospital,” I say. “She needs me.” My head feels like it’s spinning. “But I think perhaps … ”

Paranoia and indecision gang up to still my tongue. What will I do when I reach the hospital? Punch my way through a hundred Section Special officers? Fight the Trio to rescue Willow? I haven’t thought this through; I can’t even begin. But I have nowhere else to go, nobody else to call on, except my departed parents.

Perhaps I’ll go visit them, though I don’t say that out loud.

Wind-caught raindrops patter against the window panes. My grandmother folds both hands around her mug, a woman made of iron and salt, skinned in leather.

“There will always be a place for you here, Octavia. I don’t care what they say you are.”

“You’ll forget all of this.”

She squints. “Mm?”

“Apparently that’s how it works. I told you, I’m a magical girl now. The first time I transform, everything I did since yesterday will be forgotten. Everyone will just … ” I shrug. “Forget.”

She takes a long sip from her tea. My face burns again, because she doesn’t believe a word I’ve just said.

One last sip for me too, just to be polite.

“I don’t know when I’ll see you again, Gran. But thank you.” I put my tea down, rise to my feet. “I’ll … I’ll … ”

My left knee gives way.

Head spinning, kitchen swirling, pulse sluggish as tar in my throat. Left arm and leg feel like jelly, muscles gone soft as melted butter, eyelids heavy as lead. Only my prosthetic limbs retain their strength and clarity, scalpels slicing through thick fog. I lurch for balance, almost lose it all, have to grab the edge of the table with both hands, left arm shaking with effort, left fingers refusing to grip. My right anchors me hard, makes the table creak.

Can’t breathe, no air in my lungs. Stomach churns like a lightning storm.

My grandmother watches, still as stone.

“ … the … tea,” I croak. “You … drugged … ”

Suddenly she seems her age, a tiny shrunken woman cringing behind the narrow barrier of the table. She swallows, wrinkled throat bobbing.

“I am not going to lose another difficult girl.”

I rear upright, fighting for breath; bad decision, the edges of my vision throbbing black. Whatever she put in the tea, it’s fast — sapping energy from my muscles, melting my thoughts, lighting a fire-pit in my stomach. It burns my guts to carbonised flesh; I can smell roast pork.

“Octavia,” Gran says. “Just sit back down. They promised—”

Stagger away, reeling from the table. Crack my hip off the kitchen counter, but I barely feel the impact.

“—they wouldn’t hurt you, if I bring you in like this. Octavia, you mustn’t fight. You mustn’t fight them when they arrive. Do you understand? You need to sit down, or lie down. I’m going to call them, but not until you sit back down—”

Get my head over the sink. Stomach contracts, hard enough to break my ribs.

“Octavia!” Gran snaps, chair squealing back as she gets to her feet. “Don’t you dare stick your fingers down your throat! They’ll kill you, girl! I’m trying to—”

Vomit surges up, a magma-flow of pain. I heave into the sink, spewing a slush of half-digested breakfast, a few slivers of surviving bacon swimming in soupy chyme dyed dark by tea and coffee. Gran grabs my prosthetic arm, tries to pull me away. But she’s an old lady and I’m a magical girl; when I retch and heave again, I buck so hard it sends her staggering, clattering back into a chair.

The second wave is blood. A crimson mess thick with clot-chunks and flaps of stomach lining splatters up the sides of the sink, stains the wall, dapples the window.

The third contraction is so hard I feel like I’m going to die, invert my entire digestive system, vomit my whole self up.

Whatever Dream Control gave her to slip in my tea, it was not a sedative.

I heave for breath, clutching the edge of the sink, lips dripping with blood, eyes blinded by tears. A terrible burning sensation eats at my guts, as if a wave of stomach acid has breached into my abdominal cavity. Pain grows, core awash in fire, tearing a scream from my throat.

But then it starts to ebb, dragging down in difficult waves. My body is knitting itself back together inside, the one true benefit of being a magical girl.

I’m probably not dead. But I can’t stay here to find out.

Pull myself upright, wipe my face on my sleeve. Stagger away from the sink, try to keep my feet.

My grandmother is slumped in her chair, clutching her walking stick in both hands. Wide-eyed, white-faced, mouth hanging open. Never seen her like this before, either. A day for firsts. Not every day your own grandmother tries to kill you.

“I … Octavia, I … I didn’t … I didn’t know— they gave me powder, told me it was to make you sleep—”

“I don’t care!” I roar at her, spraying blood.

I stagger past the table and lash out with my prosthetic, at the mug with the poisoned tea. I hit it so hard it bounces off the wall, splashing tainted peppermint up the paint. The mug rebounds, hits on the floor, shatters into a dozen fragments. The handle goes spinning past; I stomp on it with my prosthetic foot, crush it into dust.

Grabbing the strap of my sports bag is easy enough, but hefting it onto my shoulder almost defeats my left knee. My prosthetic leg pulls double duty; my prosthetic arm is all the strength I need.

Haul myself upright, lurch for the door.

“Octavia!” my Gran cries out. “Please, I was only trying to bring you home!”

I pause. Look back. She shrinks into her chair.

“You don’t understand anything,” I hiss. “You never did. And I was a fool to trust you.”

Three seconds later I’m out of the flat, staggering down a cold concrete corridor, leaving a place that used to be home.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Home doesn’t exist anymore, Octavia. It’s time to move on. But where will you go?

Well then! Welcome to arc 3! Octavia is back on Earth, back in England, and things are looking rather grim. This arc should be about 7-8 chapters long, and behind the scenes it is quite the ride already, I’m really happy with how it’s been going. Though Octavia has not been happy, for perhaps understandable reasons. For those of you who miss the moon, don’t worry, I’m sure we’ll be seeing it again soon enough! Along with all the other magical girls, of course.

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! I know, I know, I say this literally every chapter, but I really mean it. Thank you all for being here and reading my little story! I couldn’t do any of this without all of you; what’s the point of a magical girl transformation sequence if there’s nobody around to watch, after all?

Next chapter, Octavia needs to get her bearings, but where else can she possibly go? No family left, except those already departed …

Maidens of the Fall – Lunacy – 2.7

Content Warnings

Animal cruelty (discussion of)
Dissociation
Suicidal ideation
Choking on food
Ableism
Fatphobia
Internalised homophobia



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Nerys squares up, zoog-style.

Her jaw hinges wide with a silent needle-snout snarl, beads of ink-black ooze dripping down her teeth. Head dips low, eyes blown wide, glossy dark pebbles in her tar-slick face. Back arches high, tail stiff and straight, front paws flexing obsidian claws. Fur bristles, muscles tense, flappy ears standing tall.

She hisses at me, same way she hissed at Scarlet Edge.

Every zoog in the Big Room answers her rallying cry. They spring upright from comfy nests in the domesticated corner, peer around every angle of furniture they can find, scramble up onto the backs and arms and cushions of the sofas and chairs. Many more than I expected, as if called from hiding places in the mess. Four dozen zoogs open their little jaws and show their sharp little teeth, screeching and hissing and warbling, an undulating zoog war-song.

Nerys snaps her jaw shut with a gunshot clack, too loud for her tiny body.

I flinch. So do the zoogs; they cut the cheer, trailing off into little hisses, clawing at the sofa backs, naked teeth bared and waiting.

“Haaaaaaaa,” Nerys rasps in mockery of a laugh, narrows her black-chip eyes. “It’s been a while since this last happened. A while and a while, it really has. But I suppose this is a good day for a fight, isn’t it? Get it out of the way nice and early, get it off your chest, get yourself centred and correct. Yes? Haaaaaa.”

“Nerys—”

“Bright did this too. Did you know that? After I turned her into a magical girl, after I saved her from a slow, horrible, humiliating death, she fought me too. Not quite this quick, though. Bethany took a few days to sulk in her room, another few getting drunk and breaking things, mostly bits of herself. Only after all that did she have the clever idea of trying to break me. But you! Hahahahahaaaaaa!” Nerys bursts into laughter — double-voiced, a scritter-scrabble zoog cackle over a rich and womanly chortle. “Quick off the mark again, Octavia. I’ll be honest, I didn’t expect this from you, but perhaps I should have done. You continue to surprise, but can you keep doing that? I would like it if you did. I would like it so very much. Show me another surprise, Octavia.”

“Nerys,” I say. “Take me seriously.”

“Hnnnnnrrrk!” Nerys rasps. Her amusement vanishes. “You think I’m not taking you seriously? If you want a fight, then you’ve got a fight. I’m not running from you, I’m right here. Right here!” She stamps one oil-black zoog paw against the metal tabletop. “Reach out and take me! Do it or don’t!”

Deep breaths stoke the fireplace in my chest, but the tinder won’t take spark. Clean and simple anger won’t come easy against an animal less than one tenth of my body weight.

I was expecting Nerys to show her true face.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” I say. “I’m challenging you as a Dream-God, not as a zoog. I will face the consequences of this, via my fists, but I’m not going to pick you up and sling you at a wall. Not in this form, not like this—”

“Huuuuuuuuuuuh!?” Nerys screeches. “Too good to use those fists on a zoog, are you?? Don’t want to dirty your knuckles on vermin, huh?”

“What? No! No, that’s not what I meant! Nerys, you’re a Dream-God! This isn’t a game, and I’m not playing. I don’t want—”

“I’m right here, Octavia. Take your best swing.”

“But you’re not—”

“You want to throw yourself away, after I gave you a second chance at life?” Nerys rasps. “Then do it. Throw yourself away.”

Signal’s nearest skeleton takes a half-step forward. “Nerys,” she says, flat robotic voice from the speakers. “You have made your point. There is no need to carry this further. We do not need this.”

“Octavia does,” Nerys rasps.

“No?” I say. “No, I don’t ‘need this’.”

“Hnnggh?”

“How do you still not understand?” I say. “I don’t have some perverse need for violence in the abstract. I’m not angry that you saved me, or resentful that you made me into a magical girl. I’m thankful! I’d be dead without you, Nerys, I know that. You saved my life, and I don’t want to hurt you. I don’t want to ‘beat you up’. I’m not doing whatever sick nonsense Grimgrave and Bright are doing. All I want is to know if my— if Willow is safe and … and … ” Can’t finish that sentence. “That’s the only reason I’m doing this. Help me, please! Or I … I have to go through you. And not like this.” I gesture at Nerys on the table, the extruded illusion of black ooze, the vulnerable zoog. “You’re a Dream-God, Nerys. I know you can fight me, you might even be able to win, I don’t know. Help me, or I will go through you.”

Nerys tilts her snout to one side. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you? It would make this easy.”

“ … w-what? I don’t—”

“Do you know how many zoogs it takes to overpower an adult human?” She flicks her snout the other way, indicating our audience of zoogs, waiting with their jaws open, their teeth ready, their eyes wide with adrenaline.

“I … I don’t … what are you suggesting?”

“Hnnnkkk,” Nerys rasps. “I told you before, but you weren’t listening, or maybe not thinking. I am only a small god. I am not pretending to be a zoog, I am a zoog. When me and mine are threatened, I will think like a zoog. Individually we are small and weak, easy prey for hounds and cats. In numbers we can devour the world.”

I boggle at her. “You’re going to rush me with four dozen zoogs? To protect yourself? But you’re a Dream-God.”

“To protect you, fool!” Nerys snaps. “I’m not the one being threatened, you are!”

“I— I don’t—”

“It is the only field in which zoogs truly excel. Dying, messily and easily, in great untold numbers.” Nerys’ voice turns bitter, a gurgle of deep hate, matched by the human voice, a woman melancholy with old loss. “You’re trying to throw your life away. For what? For a friend, for a warren-mate, mated for life. Fine, fine, that I understand well enough. But you’re not ripping her from the hunter’s jaws, are you? You just want a little peek, and that will cost you everything.” She stamps a paw again, claws clicking against metal. “I have put myself in your way. If you want to destroy yourself, you can destroy me first, can’t you? Wring my neck. Break my bones. Pull out my organs. Dash my body against the floor. Every zoog in Plato Base will come running to my side. In case you’ve forgotten, you aren’t human anymore, you’re a magical girl. Zoogs are only mortal. You can kill them all. Do that, and then you can leave, because you won’t be one of us after all.”

Cold sweat all down my back, under my armpits, on my scalp. Mouth gone dry as powdered bone. Pulse pounding in my skull.

“You’re not serious.”

“I told you I care, Octavia,” Nerys rasps. “If you want to throw yourself away, you must throw me away first. And I’m only small. Snapping my neck will take only a moment. I’m so easy to toss aside, aren’t I?”

For Willow I will wade into the most rancid depths of the dream, waist-deep in rotten corpses on black seas of infinity, to fight a carrion-god of inhuman desire, armed with nothing but my prosthetic fist and the flame in my heart. For Willow I would fight every magical girl brave enough to put herself in my path, no matter how intimidating, how righteous, how flush with fire and fury. For Willow I could kill again, ten times over without hesitation, Dream Control or Section Special or any other flavour of police officer, anybody who tries to keep us apart.

But will I kill a zoog?

Single one out among the fuzzy faces and toothy snouts. That one, perched on the end of the nearest sofa, claws dimpling the fabric, jaw hanging open, beady black eyes staring wide. A little heavier than average, flanks saggy with loose skin, fur patchy along the spine, snout and face tufty with age. Male or female, I cannot tell; I always thought zoog females were larger, but perhaps that was another English lie.

Why this particular zoog, no different to any other? Random chance, pure accident. Like me in the shelter, collateral damage.

Could I pick up that zoog and break its neck, for Willow? Could I dash its brains out against the wall, for Willow? Could I bear to feel it warm and wriggling and screaming in my grip, knowing that I am about to murder it, for Willow? Could I hunt it with horse and hound, like they used to do with foxes, but now they do with zoogs? Could I set the traps and watch it struggle against the snare around its neck? Could I fill in the burrow-mouths and plant the aluminium phosphide tablets to gas a warren? For Willow?

Because that’s what they do down in England. The hunt, the trap, the gas. And not just for zoogs. Everything that comes from the Dreamlands finds no peace on English soil. With zoogs the public is an easy sale; nasty, dirty, ugly pests, might hurt your children, infesting our woodlands, ruining our once picture-perfect hedgerow and meadow and heathland and moor. A blight on Britannia’s pretty face. With ghouls it’s even easier, eaters of the dead so rarely seen. But for ghouls they never show the aftermath. Shaped too much like us, too much like a massacre. They use the army for ghouls.

I’ve seen so many dead zoogs, like everyone else in England. Left to rot by the side of the road, thrown in with the rubbish they scavenge for. Torn apart by dogs, devoured by cats, dried out by thirst in steel-wire snare traps. Hit by cars, kicked by horses, shovelled up by the dozen. Dreamland vermin, the acceptable target. All my life I’ve accepted it as the way of the world, the way things are, because zoogs are weird and dirty and offensive and dangerous.

Could I do that? Not to the abstract notion of zoogs in general, but to that one specific zoog, on the end of the sofa back?

It is the most disgusting thought I’ve ever had.

I unclench my fist and lower my hand.

Something in me, tight and tense my whole life, lets go as my fingers uncurl. I will kill to save my own life, and I would kill the world to save Willow’s, but I won’t massacre a passel of zoogs for no good reason. That’s what England has tried to do to me; I am a cripple and freak, broken in more ways than I will ever understand, and I will not kill the lost and the rejected. Akin to killing myself. Not even for—

For Willow?

Soft brown eyes shine in her perfect face. Are they swollen shut with bruises? The rose-like stems of her arms and legs, slender and elegant. Are they burned, bleeding, wrapped in bandages? Her voice soft as a gossamer bell, is it broken and cracked with pain? Does Willow cry out for me, unknowing that I’m as far from her as I’ve ever been, as I ever can be?

Willow’s face glows so bright in my mind’s eye, like she’s right in front of me. The only beacon I’ve ever known.

You’d do anything for me. Wouldn’t you, Octavia?

Won’t you?

Won’t I?

Won’t—

My fist remakes itself.

Phantom pain shoots down my arm, prosthetic fingers out of sync with the memory of my flesh. My eyes drag back to Nerys, scraping across the concrete. My heart goes hard and cold, shuttered against weakness. For Willow, anything, yes? For Willow, murder. For Willow, for my own English rose, scour the life of the Dreamlands clean from my conscience. For Willow, myself. For Willow, suicide.

Nerys tilts her snout in surprise. That makes two of us.

“I need … ” I hiss, but I almost can’t speak, throat thick with the threat of tears. “I need to see Willow. No matter … no matter what … I … ”

You’d do anything to get back to me, wouldn’t you, Octavia? You would never abandon me, I know that, because our hearts beat the same. You have to come back to me, back to my side.

“I … I don’t … Willow, no … ”

Anger was so clean and bright, pure clarity. All those years of doubt and shame fell away like shed skin, my actions raw and real beneath the lies. Anger made me free. Anger made me.

But this is the opposite. Cold, inevitable, drowning. A slug clings to my spine, wet and sticky and nauseating, crawling up into my brain.

When I raise my fist, it doesn’t feel like me. Stare down at Nerys. Nod my head. Prepare for an end.

If I don’t do this, then I don’t love Willow.

Nerys grins, dripping dark.

The zoog-god turns two-in-one, images overlaid on each other. An oil-black zoog is crouched on the breakfast table, and a towering carrion goddess cranes low from a blackened sky, tarry waves lapping at her ankles. The woman opens a hand, full of razor claws, inviting my first strike. The zoog opens her jaws and hisses at the top of her tiny lungs; the chorus rejoins her, her followers so ready to be slain.

I’m already a murderer. No salvation lies over the line I’ve crossed. But if I can only return to Willow, to be at her side, all will be forgiven.

Though, I don’t know why, but I’m almost weeping.

“I’m sorry—”

For Willow.

“Stop!”

Signal’s simulated voice squawks at near-maximum volume. The zoog-chorus cuts out, some tumbling onto the sofa cushions, claws scrabbling back, tails winding around each other. Nerys hesitates too, glossy black eyes swivelling aside.

Signal is up on her feet, standing by her plush computer chair. She’s stepped into her big black boots, matching her hoodie and headphones, the arm-mounted computer wired into both. Her eyes are unfocused, pointed off somewhere to my left. The five skeletons have retreated toward her, formed a loose cordon, facing outward.

The rib-screens all show the same emote.

໒( ⇀ ‸ ↼ )७

Signal’s fingers fly across the arm-mounted keyboard.

“Both of you stop right there, right now,” her speakers say, voice fully robotic. “Octavia, lower that fist, step back. Nerys, I really expected better of you. I understand what you were doing a moment ago, but that is enough. Both of you can back off this nonsense, right this instant.”

“This is none of your business,” I say.

“Wrong.”

“I don’t deserve—” Bite off the rest, voice trembling too hard. “I have to— I have to see Willow. I have to get back to her side. I have to! I don’t— I don’t care what it takes from me, I don’t—”

Signal sighs, static in her speakers. Her voice bounces up, robot-tone vanishing with a sing-song lilt.

“Oh, you’re so much further gone than I thought, lass,” she says. “I didn’t want to do this, but you’ve forced my hand. Show time. Don’t bite your tongue, hey?”

She grabs the wire that leads into her headphones. Yanks it hard. Rips it free.

A silent sphere of swirling static swallows Signal whole. An omnidirectional television screen, tuned to a dead channel. Her skeletons too, all five blotted out by visual interference. The static grabs my eyes, won’t let me look away, hijacks my optic nerve; an abyss of infinite meaning, where everything is possible and nothing is true, the electromagnetic spectrum brimming over with pattern-ghosts.

The static flickers, gutters like streetlights in a power-cut — a signal, cutting through the chaos. A silhouette stands amid the tumult, a naked girl with sagging belly and heavy thighs and head slumped forward, a doll with severed strings. Every flicker changes her, a stop-motion transformation; she flowers with lace and frills, plated in fluted steel, armed with an axe slung over her shoulders, helmeted with naked skull and a visor of pure mirrored silver. She straightens up, smooth and light as carbon fibre and aerogel, aloft on wings of pure gravity.

Static clears with a gut-shaking electric thunk, like the degaussing of an antique CRT television.

A woman surfaces from the noise.

Pressure assaults the inside of my skull for one dizzying split-second before my soul catches up. I have no idea who I’m looking at, nor why she is surrounded by five bodyguards. But then the pressure equalises with a wince-inducing cranial crack, because I accepted Nerys’ deal, and I’m not normal anymore.

The Locus of Lost Signals, magical girl, transformed.

Her physique is about the same. Overweight beneath her clothes, dark-skinned and heavyset. But nothing else remains.

Cheeks and chin painted with a rictus grin, the face of a skull in silver dye. Eyes hidden behind a flat visor, a strip of LCD screen glowing with argent light. Hair a stuttering wave of semi-static shining grey, crowned by a garland of black wires. Ears like those of a bat, chrome-plated ridged cups each the size of my hand. Her dress is impossibly intricate, a silver-black filigree flush from throat to fingertips to toes, layered like a jellyfish of tissue-thin metal, inlaid with a pattern of a billion twists and turns, fluttering circuitry forming lace and frills so complex that the eye can’t find purchase on her outline.

No shoes; she doesn’t need them, floating three feet off the ground. Legs crossed at the ankles, head raised high, LCD visor up and out.

An electric guitar hangs from a strap around her shoulders, a beast of an instrument plugged directly into the folds of her mechanical dress. Silver-black bodywork glimmers in burnished chrome and shining steel, curved like the shell of an extinct giant cephalopod. Layers of RGB lighting glow through the metal as if from the translucent body of a deep-sea mollusc. The strings are light as living moonlight.

Her skeletons have transformed too; because of course, they’re part of her body. Plated head-to-toe with matte black metal, sealed up inside light-drinking armour, every scrap of attention turned away, left for Signal’s gleaming core.

The performer on her personal stage, behind a wall of faceless bodyguards.

Nerys is suddenly just a zoog again. “Signal—”

Signal punches her knuckles across the strings of her guitar, fist gloved in the silver-black of her metal dress, strumming like she’s trying to break her wrist.

A single perfect chord — so low, so deep, so harsh and hard — shakes my bowels, vibrates my eyeballs, turns my muscles to jelly.

All the zoogs break and run, leaping from the sofas, diving into the debris of the domesticated corner, wriggling out the other side, fleeing down the concrete corridors of Plato Base. Signal lets the chord play out, head held high, as if politely waiting for the innocent to depart.

“Signal!” Nerys screeches again. “Sig—”

Signal opens her mouth — her flesh-and-blood-mouth, framed by skull’s teeth in silver paint — and rumbles forth a deep and guttural death-metal growl.

Impossibly loud, the sound grabs me by the brainstem, shakes me until my thoughts come loose. I clamp my hands over my ears, fist forgotten. But mere flesh and bone won’t stop those vocals; Signal’s voice penetrates my soul, makes my eyes water and my teeth chatter and my skin break out in fresh-hot sweat. She punches the strings again, once, twice, three times. Her growl rises into a howl, then crashes back down, trailing off as a long tail of vocal fry.

The flat silver of her LCD visor changes to an emote:

(⋆ˆ ³ ˆ)♥

Silence will never be the same. A buzz lurks behind all quiet, even when I take my hands away from my ears. Blinking away tears, panting for breath, clenching up so I don’t shiver. Nerys shakes herself, fur bristling, lips peeled back in a grimace.

“Signal,” she rasps. “Huuurrrrk. That wasn’t necessary, was it? I wouldn’t really have hurt Octavia. You know I wouldn’t have done that.”

Signal raises her right fist to strum again. I clamp my hands back over my ears.

“Don’t answer in song, please!” Nerys snaps. “Please.”

Signal lowers her hand; I remove mine. Her fingers tap at the strings, sounding out muted, cut-off notes.

“Aye, true enough,” her voice comes from one of the skeletons, from inside the matte black armour, bouncy as ever. “But she would have hurt you.”

“Hnnnnghhhh,” Nerys grumbles. “Really now? So little faith, Signal.”

I’m speechless and shamed, face flush with awe. Can’t find the words, because Signal is correct.

“You’re both being awful,” Signal goes on, tapping her strings, her lips unmoving and without expression. She floats a few inches higher, as if rising on a platform behind her armoured skeletons. “Nerys, you’ve made your point, it’s time to back down. And Octavia, you’re not going back to Earth before you’re ready, lass. We are not losing any more girls, and I’m using violence to enforce it this time. I’d rather have you sad and alive than happily dead. I think we all agree on that. We do believe in freedom, but I’m taking this choice away from you. I’m sorry.”

Signal’s death-metal interruption has broken the trance of cold inevitability, hauled me from the choking waters, saved me from drowning. My fist, my limbs, my will, all belong to me again.

Willow’s voice no longer whispers in my ears.

“Octavia?” — but it’s only Signal.

“S-sorry, I … I … didn’t … I didn’t expect … ”

“This?” Signal flicks a string on her monster guitar, a single note deep and solid, vibrating in my gut. “Nobody ever does. You see a programmer and you think that’s all she is. But music is maths, and maths is music. Can you out-math me, lass? I don’t think you can, maybe check back in ten years. Now, no more fighting. That means you too, Nerys.”

Nerys rasps a little zoog-chuckle. “As you say, Signal.”

“Wha-what?” I murmur. “She can order you to stop, just like that?”

Nerys tilts her head, looks up at me; her expression is hard to read, covered in dripping dark oil, but I think it’s no hard feelings. “Signal’s been around long enough to surpass me,” she rasps. “You, Octavia, I could bat you around a bit, we could have some fun. But Signal takes things too seriously.”

“As if there’s anything wrong with that,” Signal says. “Octavia, are we good now? Are you going to step back, settle down, be good?”

I turn to face Signal, and raise my prosthetic fist.

“No,” I say, panting, shaking, almost laughing with relief. “No! You’re going to teach me to translocate. We’re going to fight, and … and … ”

Signal has saved me, and she doesn’t even know it. Nerys would not have let me hurt her, not really, but I was ready to wring her neck and kill as many zoogs as I needed. I would have thrown myself away, as surely as cutting my own throat. And for what? For Willow? No, as Nerys pointed out. Just to glimpse Willow’s face. I have never been more disgusted by myself.

Signal tuts. Her real lips don’t move. “Give it up, lass! You’re worse than Bright, you don’t know when to stop.”

“We’re going to fight!” I almost shout. “You have to finish what you started! You have to stop … stop me … ”

Signal strums a single string; her five skeletons step aside, fanning out.

The emote changes on her goggles: (ノ﹏ヽ)

“Lass, I won’t have to use more than one finger,” she says. “My voice alone would be enough to put you on your arse for a month. Look, I really don’t want to. Grimgrave isn’t the only one who would rather be your friend. Please, Octavia, just give it up. Don’t make us throw you in a room and lock the door. We’re trying to stop you dying!”

Can I take five moon-skeletons, through that iron-like armour, while Signal sings my brains into mush?

Of course I can’t. Still don’t know how to throw a proper punch. Eyes all hot and wet, left knee gone weak, guts quivering like I’m about to vomit. But I don’t care. Getting beaten up by moon-skeletons and deafened by magical girl death metal is infinitely preferable to the serious and sombre contemplation of cold-blooded murder. Signal needs to knock me out. Purge me of this filth. Make me clean again.

I plant my feet on the solid concrete of Plato Base, to put myself between the cold slug in the back of my skull and the me I would rather be.

But I can’t explain any of that to Signal; I can barely explain it to myself.

“I need to see Willow,” I hiss. “That’s it, the only thing that matters, the bottom line. I need to know that she’s—” I’m going to cry, and I don’t know if it’s frustration or relief or joy or horror or self-disgust; I don’t know how much of this is the truth or what part of me is speaking anymore. “Signal! I need to know that my best friend isn’t … dead! Do you understand that? Do you have friends? Because if she is dead, then it’s Patience’s fault. Your fault. All of you. And I’m going to come undone if I don’t know!”

My voice rises into a shout, then fades away, lost to the panting and the thickness in my throat.

One step forward. Then another. Raise my fist. Hit me, Signal! Hit me! Hit me!

“Wait!” Signal says.

“Yes?” Please!

Signal sighs though a skeleton. Her ‘core’ floats in mid-air, silver-black dress serene as a cyborg jellyfish, fingers tapping at the strings of her guitar. “We could … compromise.”

Her visor emote changes: ┐(~ー~;)┌

“Signalllll,” Nerys rasps.

“Oh, you be quiet!” Signal snaps. “This is your bloody fault too, Nerys. You could have stopped Grimmy’s bullshit with that bomb any time you wanted. You could have at least told us. You got poor Octavia here out of that mess, sure, but you also got her into it in the first place. Look at her! She’ll batter herself to pieces over this girl. It’s like we’ve caged a deer.”

I nod. “I will. I will. For Willow. But … compromise?”

“Compromise, yes. Nice word, isn’t it? Look. Okay. If we wait for Bright and Grimmy to get back from their little scrap, we could hash something out between us.”

“Something? What kind of ‘something’? I need more than an empty promise. And not ‘something’ that’s going to take weeks. Not even days. Today. Now!”

“Mmhmm,” Signal murmurs. “I understand. We’ve all been there, one way or another, you know?”

“Been where?”

“Sick to the heart over a girl,” Signal says, then sighs again. “Though maybe not as wild. Nerys really should have accounted for this.”

“No!” I snap. “I already said, I’m not like you, I’m not a—”

“Yes, yes, never mind that for now. Listen, okay? If you agree to sit down and not start any more fights, then I’ll talk to Bright and Grimmy, and we’ll come up with something, together, all of us, as a team. We’ll make a proper plan, with contingencies and agreements and mission control, not just one magical girl hurling herself into danger. It doesn’t work like in the cartoons, you know? You do realise that, yes?”

“I … I know that, but Willow—”

“Would this Willow of yours want you to die trying to reach her? When she’s not even in mortal danger, as far as we can tell?”

“N-no, of course not—”

“Then how are we — me or Nerys, that is — supposed to face her if we let you get killed trying to abduct her from a hospital bed? If you’re determined enough to kill yourself just to hold her hand again, then fine, we’ll work something out. Perhaps we can make this our big debut thing, today. We could attack the hospital, stage a distraction, maybe try to exfiltrate your friend. Maybe we make this our big public splash, saving a girl from the clutches of Dream Control. How does that sound?”

“You’re not just saying this?” I shake my head. “This sounds too good to be true, that’s how it sounds.”

Signal sighs. The silver-black lace-layers of her dress float and flutter, as if she just shrugged, but I didn’t see her body move. “You’re one of us now, lass. Maybe that doesn’t mean as much as it used to, but it still matters to me. You don’t get it yet, but you will one day, if you stick around. If you really care about this girl, so much that you’d batter yourself to pieces just to know she’s safe, then what right have we got to deny you that? But let us help. Let us do it right.”

Slowly, I lower my fist. Still shaking. Coated in sweat. I sniff once, loudly. Wipe away the threat of tears.

“You promise?”

“Promise. I’ll do my best. If you let us help.”

“What about Bright?” I ask. “She doesn’t seem like the helpful type.”

Signal strums three strings on her guitar, gently, softly. The sound makes my eyelids heavy. “Bright can be coaxed with the prospect of a duel against Scarlet Edge. Or perhaps other ways. Leave that part to me. Now, will you be a good girl?”

Spent my whole life pretending to be a good girl. Here’s where the lie got me — a magical girl terrorist, stuck on the moon.

Signal could be lying, telling me what I want to hear. Delaying until Bright and Grimgrave get back so the three of them can clap me in irons and toss me in a dungeon. But I doubt that, so I’ll play along, and keep an eye out for another way back to Willow. Because the alternative is too disgusting, even for a murderer.

Deep breath, exhale slow. Flex my prosthetic fingers, work out the muscle kinks deep in my stump. Close my eyes, count to five, then up to ten.

Open my eyes again; Signal’s still there, floating amid silver frills. Clasp my hands before me. A sensible young woman.

“No,” I say. “I won’t be a good girl, certainly not for you. But I will compromise. Thank you.”

“Good enough,” says Signal.

The Locus of Lost Signals ends her magical girl transformation with a flicker of static, a split-second of visual interference on a television screen. Silver-black dress, screen-goggles, bat-like ears, monster guitar, all of it vanishes, along with the matte black armour on her five skeletons.

Signal’s core thumps down onto her feet, staring straight ahead, dead-fish eyes and messy hair.

She steps out of her big black boots and settles back down in her computer chair, fingers already flickering across the keyboards. Her skeletons fan out, two staying at her side, two moving toward the entrance to the Big Room, and one ambling back to the table.

That’s it? I’m coated with cold sweat, flushed with stress hormones, and struggling to process what I almost did. And Signal goes straight back to her screens?

Nerys waddles to the edge of the table and peers down, claws clutching the lip.

“Nerys?” I say. “Do you need … ”

“Mmnnnhhh,” she rasps.

Nerys looks up as I hold out my arms; we both pause, but I don’t know what to say, because I don’t know why I’m doing this. Nerys shows her teeth in that zoog zipper-smile, nods her snout, and reaches out with oil-coated paws. She lets me pick her up, both arms beneath her weight. She doesn’t feel the slightest bit slimy; the black ooze that coats her body is merely an oily medium from which she is extruded, phantasmal nothingness from the dream. Beneath is a mass of scratchy old fur, the high body temperature of a zoog, little claws clutching at my coat sleeves.

Hug her to my chest, lower her to the ground, gently let her go. Nerys slithers from my arms and pads across the concrete, waggling her fuzzy backside, dragging her tail.

“Thanks much, Octavia,” she rasps.

“You’re … welcome, yes. Where are you going?”

Nerys looks back over her shoulder, snout to one side. “To let the family know the fireworks have stopped. Even zoogs get lost in these halls, if they wander too far.”

“Ah. Right. Yes.” Nerys turns away again, but— “Do they have names?”

“Hrrrhng?”

“The zoogs. Do they have names? Do they name themselves, or get named by each other?”

Nerys tilts her snout aside again, looking back at me with one eye. “Humans can’t pronounce zoog names. Your throats aren’t shaped right.”

“So they do have names, then? The zoog on the very end of this sofa, on the left, when we were … arguing.” I point at the spot in question. “What’s their name?”

“Huuunnnggg?” Nerys looks up at the point I indicate, then lets out a sequence of clicks and hisses — sounds a bit like ‘psssh-hiii-pok-cak’.

I sigh; no way I can pronounce that. “Fair enough. Thank you anyway. Tell them I’m … I’m sorry. The zoogs, I mean.”

Nerys smiles, thin and knowing, then turns away and trundles off, dragging her tail across the floor. She vanishes into the nearest concrete corridor of Plato Base, chased by the whisper of moon-wind from beyond the walls.

Signal has parked her skeleton at a polite distance, an unreadable emote on one of the rib-screens: ( 〃..)

Return to my seat, sit back down, smooth my skirt across my thighs. Pour myself another cup of coffee; it’s gone lukewarm, but the taste is still rich and strong. The zoogs left their cartoons playing on the telly, sound turned down to a distant burble.

I take a moment to examine myself with great care, searching for that cold slug on my spine. The most disgusting thought I’ve ever entertained — killing zoogs. But I can’t find that determination again, can’t imagine the part of me that raised my fist a second time.

“Octavia?” says Signal, through her skeleton-speakers, still too bubbly for my liking. “You must have so many questions, lass. I’m still here to talk, if you want.”

“There’s only one question I want answered, thank you,” I say. “How to translocate.”

Sip my coffee, slow and deliberate.

Her emote changes: ༼ ﹏ ༽

Not sure what that’s supposed to mean.

“Fair enough,” Signal says. “Do you mind if I ask you a question instead?”

“If you sit that skeleton down, you’re very welcome to do so. I don’t like the way it— the way you tower over me.”

Signal sits the skeleton back down at the table, two places away from me. Skull faces straight forward. Rubberised hands rest on the tabletop.

“This friend of yours,” the speakers say, Signal’s fingers tapping at the keyboard on the other side of the domesticated corner. “Willow Finch. I understand you’re concerned about her, you care about her, she’s important to you, and so on. I’m not questioning any of that. But you’re so fixated on her, it seems … well. I just want to ask, who is she to you?”

Signal says it so gentle, voice growing warm and motherly again. But it’s no different to Grimgrave’s mockery.

“Willow Finch is my best friend,” I say. “My only friend.”

Signal waits, but I refuse.

“And that’s all?”

Sip my cold coffee. Raise my chin. “Yes.”

(´◡`)

“Look, Octavia, I’m not being weird, I’m not teasing you, I’m not trying to offend you, I just want you to know. It’s okay. We all understand, up here. Even Bright, believe it or not. There’s no Dream Control on Luna, no Emotional Health and Hygiene nurses, no censorship, no nothing. You don’t have to hide anything about yourself. Do you understand?”

I pick a lens on the sitting skeleton. “Willow Finch is my best and only friend.”

Emote changes again: (º~º)

“Well,” she says. “Close friends are good to have.”

We lapse into silence. Moon-wind picks up against the outer walls of Plato Base, ghostly voices moaning against cold concrete skin. I sip my coffee. Try not to care that Signal has labelled me.

Zoogs drift back in ones and twos, little groups peering from the corridor, nosing their way into the debris of the domesticated corner. They freeze at the sight of myself and Signal, but then relax and carry on when we stay silent. After a few minutes I spot the one slightly older zoog that I asked about — ‘psssh-hiii-pok-cak’ — creeping back in, flanked by two companions.

I load up my breakfast plate with several slices of bacon and carry it over to the domesticated corner. All the zoogs freeze at the sight of me; a few jaws open in silent hisses. I freeze too, because they’re right to be afraid of me. All those beady black eyes watch to see if I’m a violent monster.

“Oh, lass,” Signal tuts. “I already told you, they’re perfectly well-fed. You don’t need to treat them to table scraps.”

“I’ll treat them to whatever I like, thank you.”

I put the plate down on the floor at a nice safe distance. I don’t stick around, don’t try to lure them close, don’t push my luck and assume I can pet one — not that I would. I doubt any of these zoogs have ever seen the inside of a bathtub. But I do make eye contact with ‘psssh-hiii-pok-cak’. Point at the plate. Then turn and leave. Zoogs don’t need me leering over their meal. I don’t even care if they like me, just that they understand.

By the time I sit back at the table, they’re happily munching away, tearing at the bacon.

Signal sighs. “You’ll spoil them, you know?”

“I have a question about Plato Base,” I say, settling back in the chair. “Grimgrave implied it wasn’t safe here. Was she telling the truth or just … being Grimgrave?”

Signal lets out a soft chuckle, warm and bubbly. “Ahhhh, well, a bit of both? That’s a simple question with a complex answer.”

“Then I would like the complex answer,” I say. “Please. If we’re going to rescue Willow from Dream Control, that means bringing her back here, yes? I need her to be safe, so I would appreciate a better understanding of this place.”

“So would I, lass. So would I.”

Roll my eyes. Not the answer I needed.

“How does a building like this even exist, up here on the moon?” I gesture at the Big room, the concrete-masked-as-marble, the designs on the walls, the illustrations, the rainbow splashes, all of it. “The sheer amount of concrete, the process of constructing a place like this, it’s beyond anything that was brought up here in any moon landing. How far does it extend underground, and back into the mountains? Was it dug out, or was this some kind of cave? How is any of this possible?”

Signal stays silent for a moment; her speakers wake with a click, like a wet tongue against the roof of her mouth. When she speaks, she’s more robotic than before. “Plato Base goes deeper than we know. We have mapped most of the top three floors, all the way to the back, underneath the bulk of the mountain. It is dark and weird and disused back there, but these top floors are safe enough. The true underground levels, not so much. There is a lot of weird stuff down there, places we have not explored. I would not recommend going down there alone. Not even as a magical girl.”

“And that’s why it’s dangerous?”

“Not precisely. You are forgetting that the entire moon is a Dreamland overlap. Moon critters steer clear of Plato Base. Other things can pass at will.”

“Other things? Signal, I already requested you not treat me like a child.”

“Dreamers.”

“Oh.”

Signal’s skeleton turns, raises a hand, points at the wall — at the ruined dresses hanging against the painted concrete, as if on display. “Plato Base has been home to many more magical girls than are still with us. Not all of them died fighting. Some of them walked into the Dream. Sometimes they come back to the places they knew in mortal life. But they are not magical girls anymore. Grimgrave told you to run if you see one. Correct?”

“ … yes. Yes, she did. She didn’t explain that properly, but … yes.”

“I echo that advice.”

“I suppose we won’t be bringing Willow up here, then.”

Signal chuckles softly. Her robotic tone smooths out, more motherly again. A new emote appears on a rib-screen.

¯\_(シ)_/¯

“Probably not, though I’m making it sound worse than it is” she says. “In the whole time I’ve been with Nerys, those who’ve left us have only returned five times, and there was no violence. It’s just … precaution. You can never tell with a Dreamer. They’re not us anymore. But, regarding your friend, it’s not safe for any unprotected human in an overlap. Either she’ll need to become a magical girl as well — which is unlikely, Nerys doesn’t pick just anybody — or we’ll need to stash her somewhere else. Don’t worry, I’m already making plans. We’ve got contacts in England and elsewhere, among the Opposition and others, occults on our side, that sort of thing. We’ll find a place for her, no problem.”

The Opposition; that’s even worse than dragging Willow up here to the moon. Making her a mundane terrorist, hiding out in the highlands or Wales or the concrete jungles of the North. Or send her to be terrified by some occultist freak leering over a bubbling cauldron? She’d end up stripped for parts, organs extracted, dumped in a bathtub full of ice cubes.

Perhaps rescue via magical girls is not on the menu after all.

“Octavia?” Signal says. “Did you hear what I said?”

“Yes, yes, of course.” I nod. “Of course. You … you, uh, didn’t answer my other question, though. How was this place built? Plato Base seems impossible.”

Signal pauses. The skeleton’s head turns toward me, lenses glinting inside fleshless sockets.

“Nerys didn’t tell you?”

I shrug. “Obviously not? If I’m asking you?”

Signal laughs. “Oh, Octavia. You’re a spicy kitty once you get comfy, aren’t you?”

“Excuse me!? Spicy what?!”

“Never mind.”

“No, not ‘never mind’! Don’t you call me that, don’t you dare, you—”

“Plato Base has a somewhat chequered past, you see.”

“And don’t change the subject.” I slap the table with my left hand. “Signal—”

“It started life as a Nazi moon base.”

Moon-wind murmurs and mutters against the outer walls. Zoog claws tap on concrete. Zoog jaws munch on bacon.

“ … I’m sorry? How is that— No, that’s nonsense. You’re having me on, and it’s not funny. The Nazis never went to the moon.”

“Not with a rocket, they didn’t. And not during the war, not exactly.” I must be boggling at her. Signal laughs. “Look, Octavia, I don’t have all the details. Believe it or not, I’m not eighty years old, I wasn’t there. You want the short version?”

“Any version would be better than a ‘Nazi moon base’. Explain, please.”

( ´∀`)b

“During the Second World War, the Nazis had some kind of occult organisation. I can’t remember the name of it off the top of my head. That part is all in the mundane history books, even Pre-Harding. Anyway, it was mostly nonsense, but there was a small handful of real occultists hidden among all the other monsters, along with precisely two Dreamers. Again, Pre-Harding, so they were all totally under the radar, nobody could remember when they bent reality, all that kind of thing. When the Nazis lost the war, the Dreamers fled into the Dream. They took the occultists with them, along with a few hundred others, soldiers and whatnot. They went as far as they could from Earth, up here to the moon, and built this structure. They didn’t call it Plato Base, of course.”

“You’re serious. You really are.”

“Totally, lass. They lasted five years up here, going mad in the Dreamlands, stewing in all their race shit, plotting some kind of glorious return to the waking world. They started kidnapping Moon Beasts for some bullshit Nazi reasons. Eventually there was an alliance to destroy them — about a dozen Dreamers, the old type, from deep in the dream, along with just about every Dreamland species that can think and talk. Nightgaunts, ghouls, gugs, things that used to be human. Zoogs and cats put aside their feud for a while.” Signal lowers her voice to a whisper. “There were even cats from Saturn, but don’t mention that in front of the zoogs, it’s a sore point for them.”

I nod. “And what happened?”

Signal raises her voice back to normal. “Nazis died, corpses eaten by ghouls. What else? Look, if you want all the details, ask Nerys. She was there. It’s why Plato Base belongs to her now. None of the other allies really wanted it.”

Nod. Numb. Sip my coffee. Don’t know what to say.

“What about the rest of the moon?” I ask. “Is it safe out there?”

“We haven’t explored,” Signal says firmly. “And I would ask that you don’t.”

“Ah? Why not? Not that I want to.”

Signal laughs softly. “Because we don’t belong here. Nerys ‘owns’ Plato Base, as much as she can be said to own anything, but beyond that? Luna belongs to the Moon Beasts. It’s their land, we’re just guests. We stay out of their way, and they don’t come near us.”

I glance at the big glass tank with the dead Moon Beast floating inside. “What about ‘Gregory’?”

Signal sighs, heavy and full of static. “Long story.”

I nod, shrug, let it go. “Still … Nazi moon base? I can’t believe it.”

“Kinda shocking, yeah,” says Signal. “But it’s one of the things that convinced me to trust Nerys, back in the early days, when it was me and her and … a couple of those we’ve lost since. Nerys plays games with your head, but her heart’s in the right … place … ah.”

Signal tails off. Our shared silence is broken by the crackle of an approaching bonfire.

Burning Bright, dragon girl, stomps out of a nearby corridor.

Tight-eyed and sour-faced, scaled tail dragging behind her, clawed feet clicking on concrete. Eyes like infra-red searchlights flick over the Big Room, ignoring Signal and me. She snorts a huff of dark red smoke, rolls her shoulders, stomps over to the table.

I resist the urge to leap to my feet, deny her the satisfaction. Keep my hands where she can see them, out on the table, give her no excuse. Signal turns the skeleton’s head to face her.

Bright stops, radiating heat like a furnace, reeking of smoke and superheated metal, scaled skin rippling with ropes of dense muscle.

“She been through here?” Bright grunts.

How she talks through a mouthful of fangs, I have no idea.

“We haven’t seen Grimmy,” Signal says. “She hasn’t been this way.”

I shake my head. Keep my mouth shut.

Bright sighs, red smoke trailing from between clenched teeth. She flexes the claws of one hand, fingering a series of shallow dents in the scales down her front — bullet marks from Grimgrave’s gun?

“Fuck it,” she grunts — and ends her transformation.

Burning Bright’s dragon-form collapses like a flame snuffed out. Her scales, her fire-mane, her claws and tail and iron-red layers all turn to a coating of grey ash, then blow away, as if never there.

Bright — dressed in trenchcoat, baggy trousers, dirty tanktop — rakes her lank blonde hair out of her face. She clears her throat, grunts and winces, tries again and fails, something thick and sticky stuck on her breath. She digs a crumpled handkerchief from a coat pocket, then hacks and coughs into it for almost thirty full seconds. She brings up mucus, green and sticky, spotted with blood. Shoves the handkerchief back into the pocket.

Finally done, she sags into the nearest seat, across from the skeleton, too close by half.

Burning Bright just sits there, staring at the table, at nothing, hands limp in her lap. Her eyelids droop shut for a second; she rouses herself with a heave of breath, lungs crackling and popping. She fishes a piece of toast from the rack, bites into it dry, chews too slowly.

“Giving up for now, are we?” Signal asks. “Didn’t go to plan, did it?”

◪_◪

“Mm,” Bright sniffs, once, twice, three times. Swallows hard. Blinks at Signal’s skeleton. “Heard you growling, Sig. Get in a fight with the dream-bait?” She nods sideways, at me.

“My name is Octavia,” I say. “Octavia Carter.”

“Protecting her, actually,” says Signal.

Bright pulls a sceptical frown. Looks at me. Looks harder. Narrows her eyes. “The hell you glowering for?”

“E-excuse me?” I stammer. “I’m … not?”

Bright sits up, just an inch. “Don’t you fuck with me.”

Signal comes to my rescue. “She’s not glowering. It’s just how her face looks. Don’t be nasty, Bright. Come on now.”

Bright squints harder, as if having difficulty thinking. But then she snorts. Almost smiles, just a twitch. “Bad case of RBF, eh?”

“RBF?” I echo.

“Resting bitch face. You got it bad.” She snorts again, really does smile this time, no warmth in her lopsided sneer. “It’s that scar, the way it makes your eye all messed up, makes you look pissed. Huh, there we go. Now that’s real pissed off, right?”

“Do not comment on my scar,” I say. “Keep it out of your mouth.”

“Or what?” Bright growls.

“Or we can resume where we left off. Would you like that?”

Bright shrugs. Looks away, disinterested. Back again. “Give us a smile, then?”

“Fuck you,” I say. Surprised at myself.

“Eh. Whatever.”

Bright slumps down in her seat again, takes another bite of dry toast, coughs as it sticks in her throat. She fumbles with a mug, reaches for the pitcher of orange juice, almost knocks it over. Signal’s skeleton twitches an arm, as if she wants to help. Eventually Bright pours herself a mug of orange juice, drinks it halfway, puts it down, seemingly forgets it again.

She sets about the process of slowly wrapping a piece of bacon around her half-eaten slice of dry toast. It is neither an elegant nor practical way of combining those particular foods, as she discovers upon her next bite, dropping half the slice of bacon onto the table, getting grease all over one hand, and a poorly angled mouthful of mostly just more toast. She frowns at the scrap of lost bacon like it’s a puzzle she resents having to solve.

Finally she slides a plate over to herself. She dumps the whole fat-drenched soggy mess of toast and bacon on the plate, wipes her hand on the metal tabletop, picks up a fork, spears the remains like they owe her money, and takes an awkward half-bite, teeth stopped by the tines of the fork.

I simply cannot look away; this woman is not even remotely functional. How is she still alive? Does she get all her calories in magical girl form, poaching sheep and roasting them with her breath? Her clumsy eating would almost be cute, if she was anybody else. Perhaps she needs somebody to feed her; she certainly needs somebody to tuck her into bed and give her some medicine.

Bright must notice me staring, because she looks up and stares right back — at my exposed right hand.

“The fuck is that?” she grunts.

“This?” I raise the offending limb. “My arm? My prosthetic arm?”

Bright stares blank, then snorts. “Grimgrave was going on with all this shit about how you’re a robot. Thought she was making it up.”

“I’m not a robot. It’s a prosthetic.”

“No wonder you and Sig get on. Pair of cripples.”

“Hey—”

“Bright!” Signal warns, cutting in over my own snap.

( ▽д▽)

“Ahhhh fuck off,” Bright croaks. She picks up a slice of toast and throws it in the general direction of Signal’s core, but toast lacks the aerodynamic properties required for flight, and it doesn’t even get a quarter of the way there. A zoog darts out to retrieve the failed projectile. “A joke. S’a joke, Sig.”

“You are incapable of jokes. You know that. Don’t try.”

Bright sniffs, loud and liquid, then swallows whatever she just sucked from her own nasal passages. “Am not.”

“I’ll forgive you for that one,” Signal says. “If you listen to my plan.”

“Plan?” Bright perks up. Blinks hard. “This thing Nerys was talking about, yeah? We’re finally going loud? Shooting our load?”

“Sort of,” Signal says. “I would like to propose that we modify whatever plan we were going to come up with. Octavia here has a special friend, by the name of Willow, who is currently in the custody of Dream Control. They’re using her as bait.”

“Huh,” Bright grunts. “Fuckers. Kill ‘em all.”

Perhaps Bright is not totally irredeemable.

“Quite,” says Signal, then explains the basic problem; I stay quiet, let her work, listen to her recount Willow’s current known condition. “So,” she finishes. “Octavia is rather desperate to confirm her safety, possibly even get her out of there. But Nerys is adamant, Octavia’s still too green to translocate back to Earth, not as she is right now. I happen to agree. I’m proposing that we combine these two aims into one plan. Our big debut could serve as a distraction, or we could make part of it saving an innocent young woman from Dream Control. That would make our position extra clear, and it would play well with the public, especially if we can get raw footage.”

Bright grows more lucid as Signal explains, sitting up, hunched forward, brow creased in a deepening frown. First she focuses on Signal’s skeleton, but then she stares at me. A nasty smirk grows behind her lips, tight in the corners of her eyes.

“Bright?” Signal says. “So, what do you think? … Bright?”

I stare right back, daring Bright to say it. Go on, you may as well. Ask why I care about Willow. Call me a dyke.

“Bright? Bright?” Signal keeps trying. “Look, I know we need to bring Grimmy on board too, but this could really work, it could—”

“Fuck it,” says Bright. “I’ll teach her how to translocate.”

Silence. Moon-wind on concrete. Heart in my throat.

“ … you will?” I whisper.

“Sure. Simple.”

“Bright,” Signal snaps, voice gone hard and robotic. Her skeleton stands up, scraping the chair back. “Don’t you dare. Don’t you dare do this. I am trying to help.”

Bright shoots her an exhausted glare. “Shut your fat gob, Sig. She can do what she wants.” Bright climbs to her feet too, slow and steady, planting both boots firm on the floor. She nods to me. “Come on. Octavia, yeah? Step outdoors.”

“You and me,” I say, staying seated. “Outdoors?”

“Octavia,” Signal says, speaking fast. “Bright is messing with you. We have been over this. Dream Control have set a trap, Willow is the bait. If you go alone, you will die. You heard what Nerys said, don’t throw yourself away, don’t throw your life away for this. Let us help you. Give us an afternoon. Three hours, even. We will come up with a plan, we will—”

“Ahhhh shut up!” Bright roars, then dissolves into a fit of sticky coughing. She waves a hand at me. “I’m— huurk— not going to fight you, you— hugh— stupid cunt. I’ll teach you, outdoors. Translocating indoors is ten times harder. Outdoors you’ll get it first time. You wanna leave, or what?”

I nod. Stand up. Make sure I have my phone, my purse, in my pockets. Slip my glove back onto my right hand. “Yes. Yes, I do. Please”

“Octavia!” Signal snaps.

Can’t look at her. There are too many reasons I cannot stay. I’m not one of these people, I’m not like them, I don’t have what it takes to be a revolutionary, and I don’t want to be a terrorist. All I want is to be back by Willow’s side. If I stay, that cold slug in my brain might take priority again, and I’ll do something unforgivable. If we carry out Signal’s plan, Willow could end up torn from her life, dumped somewhere so much worse.

If I don’t go, I’ll have to sleep here again, sooner or later. Plunged back into that nightmare.

“Right,” Bright grunts, steps away from the table. I move to follow, scurry in her plodding wake.

At the exit to the Big Room, two skeletons block our path, nothing but black on their rib-bound screens. Bright rolls her neck left and right, vertebrae popping, wet and crunchy.

“Bright,” says Signal. “I will never forgive you for this. Even you have never gone this far. Do not do this. Do not.”

“Get out of the way,” Bright grunts.

“No.”

Bright raises her chin. “No? You’re telling me no, you fat fuck?”

“Don’t you get lippy with me, you streak of piss,” Signal snaps sudden, voice a whip-crack. Bright blinks, recoils, almost a flinch. “I could hang you upside down by your tail and spank you raw, and you know it. Right now I’m still being nice, but you push this much further and I’ll flay your hide, missy. You turn around right now and park your backside on one of those chairs, or you fuck off out of here, and I don’t want to see you again for the rest of today. Octavia? Octavia, don’t listen to a word she says, she’s trying to—”

“Sig,” Bright says, all her aggression gone. “Sig. Look at her. Really look at her. She wants out.”

Signal goes quiet. I hear her fingers stop typing.

“I … I just want to go home, yes,” I say. “Just to see Willow. I’ll come straight back.”

Will I? I’m just saying the words. Just let me go.

Neither of them acknowledge me.

“Sig,” Bright says. “We do this now, or we do it later. Your choice.”

“Grimmy … ” Signal pauses again. “Grimmy … ”

“Exception that proved the rule,” says Bright. “Fuck it, Sig, I’m not going through this again. I’m just not.”

Before I can voice a question, have a second thought, or turn back, Signal’s skeletons silently step aside.

Bright fumbles for my hand, grabs me by the wrist; her grip is so weak, like she’s made of paper, but she drags me along. Through the open doorways of the Big Room, past the weird little reception area, out of the battered-open doors of solid gold, out of Plato Base.

Daylight on the moon. Bright, clean, stark; nowhere to hide.

The sun seems cold, harsh on the grey-black lunar soil, gracing the rainbow facade of Plato Base as it rears high over my head. Black skies yawn wide beyond, framed by the lunar horizon, the fluted rocks and shivering silver forests and the mountain curves which cradle this concrete secret.

Earth floats alone in the inky firmament. If England’s still down there, she’s shrouded in thick grey cloud.

Burning Bright stops before the steps down to the lunar surface and lets go of my hand.

“Mm,” she grunts. “Not walking all the way down there just to walk back up again. Fuck that.” She looks me in the eyes, her own lids drooping, squinting with effort. “Right, dream-bait. Translocation. Easy enough. It’s different for each of us though. Your way is gonna be your way, whatever it is.”

“ … what? I thought you could teach me how.”

“I am teaching you,” she growls, swallows, throat full of gunk. “But your way is your way. I rip a hole. Signal tunes a channel. Grimgrave does some silent movie slapstick shit. You? Fuck it, I dunno. Something with your fist?”

Clench my prosthetic hand. “My fist. Okay? Okay, what do I do?”

Bright shuffles a step away, back toward the front door of Plato Base; one of Signal’s skeletons has followed us, looming just inside the doorway, watching in silence. Moon-wind murmurs and mutters over the distant rooftop, catching stray hairs about my face.

“Picture where you wanna go,” Bright says, voice a low and raspy croak. “Are you one of those people who can’t imagine places?” I shake my head. “Alright, then picture it in your head. As detailed as you can. Try to go there without moving, like the world should move around you. Then do your thing.”

“My thing?”

Bright shrugs with one shoulder. “Punch the air?”

I turn aside, face empty space.

Earth, England, Oxford. My grandmother’s flat, my bedroom, my bed. Home. Home. Home.

Raise my fist, pull back my elbow, prepare to punch. A magnetic tugging takes hold of my wrist and forearm, as if unseen force is helping me along. My prosthetic fingers tingle, phantom sensation in the long-lost arm. A quiver trembles in my hand. The ghost of a migraine lurks behind my right eye, anchored in the scar tissue down my cheek.

“There you go,” Bright mutters. “See you in the next life.”

Home. Home. Oxford and England and Home. Think of England. Think of Home. Home is—

Willow!

A sensation like falling forward rocks upward from my core, a reflex action triggered by a nerve that I should not have, like vomit from a stomach I had not known existed. My arm jerks back hard, a punch aimed at thin air, to split a single atom.

Home! Willow! I’m coming—

“Occy!”

Grimgrave bursts through the broken doors of Plato Base, with Nerys cradled in her arms. She’s untransformed, a sylph all in white, horror on her face. She shoulders Signal’s skeleton aside so hard the false bones rattle against the concrete wall. Bright turns too slow, catches Grimgrave’s other shoulder in her gut, goes down like a sack of potatoes, retching bile onto the floor.

Grimgrave drops Nerys. Leaps at me. Reaches out with those sweaty little hands to catch my waist, grab my wrist, stop me from leaving.

Why does she care? I’m nobody to her. Nobody to anyone but Willow.

Besides, Grimgrave is a split-second too late.

My fist is a wrecking ball. My arm is a piston. My blood is molten metal. My punch slams forward, splitting space in two.

The world opens like a cracked skull.

And I fall through the wound.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Silly Octavia, you can’t fight Nerys! You can punch her apart, sure, but you’ll still lose. Besides, oh dear oh dear. Whatever lies between Octavia and Willow, this isn’t right …

And here we are, at the end of arc 2! This has been quite a wild ride so far, and I do hope you’ve been enjoying all this just as much as I have, dear readers. Octavia is very much still eyeball-deep in … well, whatever it is that makes her the way she is. And it’s going to take more than a few kind words and magical girl transformations to change that. Let’s hope she’s not going to be all alone, back down in jolly old England.

Behind the scenes, it looks like arc 3 is going to be about the same length, probably 7 chapters. But as always, this is subject to wild changes, because magical girls cannot be caged.

Also! Guess what? That’s right, more fanart from over on the Discord server! This week we have an ‘artistic prediction’ of what might be going on between Octavia and Willow, simply titled Evil Willow Theory (by sporktown heroine!) Then we have this little doodle of Nerys ambushing a magical girl in a back alley, (by flaxsquiddle). We also have matching doodles of both Grimgrave, and Burning Bright (both also by flaxsquiddle!) Thank you so much for all the fanart, it’s amazing to see, and still incredibly flattering!

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you for being here and reading my little story, it means the world to me whenever people enjoy what I’m doing here. Thank you for all the support, all the reading, all the comments. I couldn’t do it without you!

Next chapter, Octavia goes … home? Is there even a home left for her, down on the surface? Or is this daughter of England forever an exile? More importantly, where’s WIllow?

Maidens of the Fall – Lunacy – 2.6

Content Warnings

Fatphobic language
Internalised homophobia
Ableism



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Burning Bright is terrifying.

Eyes hard as baked amber, dead-flat with possessive hate, framed by flesh too tired to live. The way she shuffles forward, each step certain as a plague victim, deaf to any heartfelt plea; not that I try to please, because words alone will not turn her aside. Morbid vitality flexes in her sagging shoulders, wilted body like a parched rose, barely hidden by baggy clothes, loose and limber with the promise of final violence. This is the most frightening kind of woman one can meet, down in the blighted isles still pretending to be Britain — a fury, courting her own death, speeding to her end in an I&O cell. A woman who has given up all appearances of normality, abandoned the pretence of being unbroken, stopped trying to fit in. Burning Bright has given herself over to her obsessions.

She does not need to threaten, does not need to clench her fists. Her very self is a statement. If I do not roll over and show my belly, she will hurt me.

So why am I not afraid?

My lack of fear is more perturbing than the woman who is about to kick my teeth out if I don’t genuflect at her feet. I’m losing my mind; this must be the final proof. Without Willow at my side, the Octavia Carter of only yesterday morning would have melted away before this apparition, magical girl or not.

I take a step back, as Bright gets in my face, but no further. Less than two feet between us, eye to eye, but I stand tall, and I don’t know why.

Not courage. Whatever bravery I was born with has been hollowed out by ten years of being less than human, replaced by a coward’s need to survive. But the last twenty four hours have burnt out my capacity for terror. Yesterday I took a blade to the gut and three bullets to my chest. We’re on the moon and I can punch people apart.

Burning Bright is so close I can smell her — mucus, antiseptic, isopropyl alcohol. She is beautiful too, both like and unlike her sister. Scarlet Edge is our well-watered English rose, proud and tall in the shining sun; Burning Bright is an otherworldly bloom hidden beneath the gnarled leaves of a tough old weed. Freckles dust soft cheeks and cross the bridge of her nose. Her lips are thin but plush; I briefly wonder if I could stop her next words by pressing a finger across that petulant mouth. Wasted muscles cling to her shoulders, thin and cold and greasy, in need of more layers beneath her coat. The curve of her skull peers from her half-shaven head, blonde hair fuzzy enough to touch. A hint of collarbone and pectoral muscle make themselves known through the gap between tank-top and trenchcoat.

The hunch of her shoulders, the bags beneath her eyes, the way she’s holding herself together; I have been intimate with that pain.

Knowledge, crystal clear and perfect true, hits me like a ray of light. Suddenly I know for an absolute fact: if I take this girl’s hand and lead her to bed, she will sleep, curled up in my lap. If I take control, wordless and without question, she will allow herself to be tucked in by some girl she’s only just met. If I only reach out, she will weep for the opportunity to rest. I can tame this woman in an instant, and she would be powerless to resist.

I’m going insane. I must be. Burning Bright will kill me if I try any of that.

“You hear me, dream-bait?” Bright hisses in my face. “Scarlet Edge. My sister. She’s mine. Say it. Say—”

I raise my prosthetic fist.

My blood is cold, my head is quiet, my arm is mere foam and fibre. Bright is too broken and pathetic to rouse anything but logic, even if she is dangerous; but then again, ‘we’ magical girls are all dangerous, aren’t we? Yet Bright is visibly and obviously unwell, obsessed with her sister in a fashion I do not care to know, vulnerable in ways that invite me to act like a fool. Clean anger is impossible here.

But I must defend my dignity, or she’ll have me on the floor.

“Scarlet Edge ran me through with a sword,” I say. “Whatever I did to her, I did because she was trying to kill me. If you have a problem with that, I can do the same to you, Miss Bright.”

Grimgrave bursts into a peal of giggles, up on the table. “Ooooooh! She’s calling your fuckin’ bluff, you walking cloaca!”

Signal sighs from her nearest skeleton. “Not in here,” she says, oh-so long suffering in her motherly voice, like we’re all naughty girls. “If we upset the table and waste this food, Tissy will be bloody furious. Bright. Bright! Octavia, you too, don’t you dare throw that punch, lass. Bright, come on, control yourself. Bright! For pity’s sake, woman. Don’t ignore me!”

Bright stares me down, eyelids drooping, lips slack with effort. She snorts back a plug of mucus somewhere inside her face.

“You think you can take me?” she asks.

“I don’t care,” I say. “I’ve had enough of this, I really have. I want to go home, and you’ve put yourself in my way. I’ll hit you, just like I hit her, and I will keep hitting you until you stand aside.”

What am I saying, where are these words coming from? I almost sound like I did on the news, like I’m about to start cackling.

“Say it,” Bright hisses again. “Scarlet Edge. She’s mine.”

“Yes, fine!” I hiss back. “She’s yours! I certainly don’t want her!”

Bright takes a deep breath, lets it out slow, mucus crackling and bubbling in her lungs. “You punched her,” she croaks. “In the gut. They put that on the news.”

“They—” I tut. “They didn’t, actually. They edited that out.”

Bright shrugs, slow as cold honey. “I could tell by the way she carried herself after.”

“ … excuse me?”

“You think she knows what I am? Nah, no way, no how. I’m just her bitch of a little sister, biggest problem in her life, the one thing she can’t shake. The one thing, the only thing she can’t leave behind. So yeah, I saw her after the fight, out of her stupid monkey suit, trying to hide a bruised stomach.” Bright rolls her neck from side to side; her vertebrae make the most awful crunching sounds. “I know you punched her. But that wasn’t the only thing you did, was it? I’ve never seen her act like she did last night. Never seen her so … ” Bright’s lips curl with disgust. She swallows, wet and rough and difficult. “After you punched her. What did you do to her?”

Signal answers on my behalf. “Octavia defended herself. Bright, the whole Trio was trying to kill her, and also snatch Nerys, by the sounds of it. There’s no need for this. What do you think you’re doing?”

“I’m asking dream-bait here, not you, you fat fucking nerd.” Bright doesn’t look away from me. Signal’s skeleton flashes a fresh emote on a rib-screen, but I don’t dare look away from Bright. “What happened after the punch?” she hisses. “What happened next?”

“She stabbed me,” I say. “Ran me through. It hurt.”

“And then?”

Bright’s eyes are like magnets. Watery and weak, but I cannot look away.

Tell the truth, but don’t call it what it was.

Do not tell Bright I kissed her sister.

“I bit her,” I admit. “On the face.”

Grimgrave explodes, makes me flinch. “Yooooooooooo! Fucking what?! Hahahaha!” She throws her hands in the air. “Holy shit, Occy, you didn’t tell me that! Like, Nerys, hey, you didn’t say she fucking’ bit Scarlet! Hey, oh hey, we gotta get that footage! We gotta get our hands on that! Siggy, can you hack that for us? Imagine the video we could make!”

Gamble successful; Nerys has kept her mouth shut about the details.

Bright holds my gaze. Breathing slow, steady, laboured.

“She’d stabbed me through the gut, diagonal through my body, so deep it came out of my back,” I say. The echo of the wound throbs once with a memory of penetration and heat and searing pain. My shoulder is getting tired, but I don’t dare lower my fist. “She had me impaled. I couldn’t throw another punch, couldn’t get myself off the sword. I was bleeding badly. Nerys was on my shoulder, Scarlet was trying to grab her. I didn’t have any other options, any other weapons. So, yes, I bit her.”

“Fuckkkkkk,” Grimgrave squawks. “I knew it. Occy, I knew it. I knew you were a crazy bitch!”

Bright blinks, slow like a cat. Nods once. Steps back.

“Alright,” she grunts. “I buy it.”

I lower my fist. “I was only protecting myself—”

“I don’t give a shit what you’re doing, dream-bait,” says Bright. “You’ll be gone in a few weeks, one way or another. But I gotta make one thing clear. I always get first dibs on my sister, no matter what. If you’re not totally useless, if you end up out there with us, even if it’s just one time, then you get this clear in your head. Whatever else happens, I get first try at Scarlet Edge, and I get to keep trying until I can’t. If we’re in a fight and she comes for you, you back down the first chance you get, you leave her to me. She’s mine. First, last, always mine. Understand?”

I cannot imagine this girl standing up to Scarlet Edge for five seconds. I also don’t care, and don’t want to know more. “Whatever … ‘thing’ you have about your own sister, I don’t care. I never want to see her again, let alone fight her.”

Scarlet’s sword — the echo of her — throbs low in my gut.

“Don’t get clever,” Bright growls. “Just say you understand. Do you?”

Roll my eyes. “Fine, whatever. I understand.”

“Good. Remember it. Or I’ll kill you.”

Eeeeeeerrrrrrrrkkkkkkkkkk—

Nails down a chalkboard split the air and puncture my ears, a high-pitched squeal of bone on metal. Nobody is spared a flinch. Bright cringes, curling away from the noise. Grimgrave jerks, almost topples off the table. Even Signal’s skeleton does a weird little twitch.

Nerys is scraping the claws of one zoog-paw across the metal tabletop.

She keeps going. I put my hands over my ears. Bright screws her eyes shut in pain. Grimgrave starts laughing. The awful screech goes on and on and on.

When Nerys finally stops, the silence feels unreal. We emerge, blinking, stunned.

Nerys opens her ooze-dripping jaws.

“No!” she rasps.

Bright rolls her eyes, lets out a huff. “Nerys—”

“No!” Nerys stomps over to the edge of the table, dripping phantasmal slime behind her, until she’s right next to Bright. She goes up on her claws, fur bristling from her curved back, black rat-tail sticking out stiff. “No you won’t, Bethany.”

Bright — ‘Bethany’? — looks away. “You don’t give orders, Nerys. You can’t tell us what to do. You—”

Eeeerrrrrkkk—

Nerys rakes the metal tabletop again, mercifully short this time. “If you girls start killing each other, I will be very upset. Very upset! Huurrrrrk!” She makes a raspy wet noise down in her throat, coupled with a side-to-side shake of her snout, as if chasing off a fly. “Humans! You’re always finding excuses to slaughter each other, pull off each other’s limbs, put out each other’s eyes! Bethany, you are one of my girls, are you not? You’re meant to be better. Like me. All of you are like me. All of you. Look at me.” Nerys flexes her claws, does a tiny stomp with one paw. “Look at me!”

Bright looks down at Nerys, sulky and sullen. “What?”

“No murdering each other.”

Bright sighs. Looks away again.

Nerys lets out a very different kind of zoog hiss, lips peeled back, teeth clamped tight, a shivering warble wet with saliva. A chorus of half a dozen zoogs join in with her, from over in front of the television; some of them have climbed up on the back of the sofa to watch our drama. But they all hiss open-mouthed, empty threats, not like Nerys.

Bright crosses her arms over her chest. “It was a figure of speech.”

“Mm!” Nerys lets her hiss trail off. “Better, better. That’s what I want to hear. As long as it’s all in good faith. My girls don’t kill each other. Zoogs don’t kill zoogs. Yes? Yes?”

“Yeah yeah,” Bright mutters. Looks at me again. “All in good faith, huh? She can take it, can’t she, if she’s one of us?” She gestures left and right with her head, at Grimgrave and Signal. “Either of you pussies put her through her paces yet?”

Grimgrave thumps her own chest. “I shot her up when she got here. Laid her the fuck out, like. She’s tested, passed, flying colours.”

Bright stares into my eyes, a nasty smirk curling the edges of her mouth. She uncrosses her arms, cracks her knuckles slowly, one by one; each pop sounds unhealthy, at risk of dislocation.

“Even dream-bait needs seasoning,” she says.

I brace for another screech of Nerys’ claws on metal — but it doesn’t come. She’s just tilting her snout, watching ‘her girls’.

Bright points a bony finger at my face. “Outside, dream-bait.” She clears her throat with a meaty grunt. “Fifteen minutes, you and me. You run, I’ll tear you up good. You fall unconscious, I’ll make you wish you hadn’t. You don’t put up a fight, I’ll—”

“Hey, shit-cunt!” Grimgrave squawks; she kicks the air a few feet from Bright’s head, white trainer arcing by like a lonely comet. Then she hops back out of range, shoes squeaking on the tabletop, ponytail curls bouncing as she goes. “I told you just now, you dozy bitch! I shot her when she got here. We went a full round, no warning, and she totally held her own. Occy’s mine, like. I handled it myself, since you were too busy ogling Scarlet’s udders or some shit.”

Bright loses her nasty smirk. Looks up at Grimgrave, murder in her eyes. “I’m not done with you either, giggles—”

“Octavia,” I say. Loud. Clear. Insistent.

Bright looks back at me. “What?”

Good question.

Grimgrave’s behaviour is obvious enough. What I cannot understand, what I cannot fathom, what provokes me to an act I should not have half the courage to contemplate, is why.

Yesterday, Grimgrave took responsibility for my ‘initiation’, an attempt to deny Burning Bright the excuse. Last night, dazed and exhausted after the second-worst day of my all-too-meager life, I failed to comprehend that Grimgrave had extended me her protection. Now she is doing it again, jumping in front of me, making it clear to Bright that I am out of bounds, because I have already been subjected to the correct amount of violence. Presumably less than Bright would prefer to inflict.

Is this her idea of an apology? Does Grimgrave feel guilty — for hurting Willow, for ruining my life? For insinuating that I am a ‘homosexual’? Is this unstable moon-clown really trying to be my friend and ally?

Of course not. I have only one friend and ally in this life. Her name is Willow Finch.

This is some grudge between Grim and Bright. Sordid old drama, none of my business. Grimgrave neither needs nor deserves my help. Nor do I care if Bright gets my name right. I’m just collateral damage.

So, what the hell am I doing?

“Octavia,” I repeat. “Not newbie, not dream-bait. You can say my name, can’t you?”

Burning Bright stares. My heart pounds against the inside of my ribs. Sweat under my armpits. Head gone light. Grimgrave glances my way, a grimace behind her teeth, but I won’t look up. That would give the game away, wouldn’t it, Grimmy? And we are playing a game here, a very dangerous one. Disarm the violent girl.

Aren’t we all violent girls, up here on the moon?

I raise my prosthetic fist again, arm parallel with my torso. A statement rather than a threat.

“Or I could hit you,” I say. “Until you can say my name.”

I’m not even angry; where is this coming from? I sound insane.

Bright snorts, shakes her head, turns away. “You ain’t worth the bruised knuckles.”

Grimgrave explodes into wild cackles, trainers going up and down on the tabletop, like a celebratory dance after a goal. “More like you’re shit-scared, bitch! You know you can’t take us both, right? Me and Occy, we’d tag-team your arse so hard you’d need a fuckin’ colostomy bag!”

Signal sighs, a crackle from her speakers. “Geegee. That’s below the belt.”

“Fuckin’ right it is!”

Bright’s expression darkens. She turns toward Grimgrave, squaring up her sagging shoulders. Grim’s got the height advantage, standing on the table; Bright looks like she’ll pass out if she tries to climb up there.

“You hit my sister with a bomb, giggles,” Bright says. She snorts back a wad of mucus. “You seriously think I’m gonna let that slide?”

Grimgrave spreads her arms wide. “She was closest! You think I gave, like, a single shit which of those bitches got the blast? Wrong place, wrong time! That’s not even against your own stupid rules. You got nothing on me. Give it up, yeah?”

“You know the rule,” Bright growls, thick and wet. “She’s mine, first, last—”

“Always always, up your arse!” Grimgrave chants. Her grin widens from ear to ear, showing too many teeth, manic energy vibrating down her body beneath her white athletic top and those too-tight leggings. She’s at a hundred percent now, same as when she threw the bomb, same as when she shot me. “You wanna rumble, huh? You wanna rock and roll? I’ll roll all over your cunt, Bethany. Come on. Come on!”

“Sure,” Bright grunts. Zero energy. “Let’s go.”

Grimgrave transforms.

A click of her fingers triggers the magic, same as I witnessed on the moon’s surface. A halo of colour explodes around her like paint hurled at a canvas, a balloon of wild and clashing chaos blotting out the human form with dark pink, radioactive blue, oil-slick black. Splotches of chromatic iridescence bulge outward under pressure, as if a miniature detonation were trapped within. Then the whole mass snaps inward, slapping tight to Grimgrave’s petite frame.

Twin-tails in pink and lilac, highlights in white and black, beneath her tricorn jester’s hat. Motley dress in blue-black-white, ribbon at her waist like butterfly wings. Skirt of ruffles and lace, legs striped in pink-white-blue, roller blades dancing on the tabletop.

Face a mask in white makeup, pink hearts like eye-shadow bruises deep around her sockets, black swirls crinkling on her cheeks. Bright red nose. Pink-black lips.

Patience Graves. Psycho clown girl.

Grimgrave’s magical girl outfit seems no less absurd than the first time. But now I know who she is, I understand why. It’s her.

She reaches under her skirt, pulls out a gun — a huge pistol, shiny and chrome, so big she can barely hold it with one hand. She twirls the weapon over the back of her fingers; I wince, shy away, certain she’s going to find a new and creative way to cause an accidental discharge. But then she tosses the gun high into the air, gleaming metal glinting against the rainbow backdrop of the Big Room. She spins on her roller-blades, skirt flaring outward, feet describing a neat circle on the tabletop.

Grimgrave ends the spin, catches the massive gun in both hands, and grins like a blood-mad pixie.

“Last time we played, you’re the one who got upside down in ditch-water!” she shrieks at Bright. “I’m gonna pin you to the wall, scale-arse shit-streak—”

Signal’s nearest skeleton turns up the volume: “Not in here! Grimgrave, down! Bright, don’t you dare take that bait—”

Bright raises one boot and stomps on the ground.

Burning Bright bursts into a pillar of flame, an instant conflagration roaring so loud it drowns out Signal’s shout. The inferno deepens, from orange and red to blue and violet, air reeking of chemical fire. Bright’s clothes melt away, gone in a split-second; her flesh follows, less than an eyeblink. Charred human cinders writhe at the core of a forge-fire, blackened and twisted, bones crumbling to cremated ash.

Flame thickens and condenses, takes on curves and angles, twists tight to a human outline.

The fire goes out. A woman steps free.

A split-second of pressure mounts inside my skull, echo of a migraine behind my right eye. I have no idea who I’m looking at or where she came from.

But then the pressure passes a soul-boundary I no longer possess, just as it did when I witnessed Grimgrave’s transformation. With a softly disconcerting cranial pop, I know I’m looking at Burning Bright.

Same hunch-shouldered posture, same belligerent glower, same sullen insult smouldering behind her eyes. But nothing else.

Hair gone red as fresh and bleeding meat, the shaven half a mane of living flame, broken by a pair of curving horns like blood-dipped coral. Eyes glowing like infra-red suns, teeth too long to fit in her mouth, each one a razored knife in gleaming bone. Dark red scale halos her body in ruby layers, baking the air with heat-haze. Not a dress, not a garment; scales grow from her skin, flush against her throat and thighs, flowing like a cloak from her shoulders, skirts of steely crimson about her legs, layers of armour over her breast and belly. Her arms and legs have packed on slabs of muscle, gloved in red scale, fingers turned to carmine talons. Her feet are avian, triple-toed, thick-clawed.

A tail lashes from her rear, scaled in garnet, thick with muscle, tipped with spikes of bronze-red bone.

Smoke pours from between her teeth.

Magical girls with animalistic transformations are common enough. Cats, wolves, crows, all the most picturesque and easily digested. A bushy tail here, a pair of twitching ears there, always photogenic and presentable, ready to preen and prance for the cameras. Britain has plenty, but they’re hardly restricted to our shores. Dancer Delight over in France is a kind of werewolf, domesticated and collared; Web-Wand is an American example, a fuzzy spider from New York, nothing like the real arachnid. Even Japan has a current catgirl, Miss Nekonyan, a name of meaningless obscenity, for a magical girl dressed like a cheap imitation tiger, pretending to be fierce, purring for a crowd of perverts.

Burning Bright is none of those. Her scales are armour, her claws razor-sharp red-dyed diamond. Her face is a visage of heat and flame, with teeth enough to rip a live bull in two.

Burning Bright is a dragon, not to be tamed.

Grimgrave grins wide, aiming her big shiny pistol dead centre at Bright’s chest. Zoogs scatter off the back of the sofa, diving for cover in the domesticated corner. I back away, both fists raised, coated in cold sweat.

Signal’s skeleton stomps forward. Two more skeletons appear around the table, the pair from the entrance, flanking the stand-off.

“Not in here!” Signal bellows from her speakers, so loud I wince. “You take this outside, both you! Not on the table, not at breakfast! If you waste all this food, Tissy will feed us nothing but raw paste for months!” A pause. “Off the table, now! Or I’ll transform too—”

Grimgrave breaks. Kicks out with one rollerblade, zipping backward across the metal tabletop. “Come get meeeeee!”

Bright roars like a bonfire. She leaps after Grimgrave, vaulting head-first over the table, tail whipping the air with a crackle of living flame, crimson claws outstretched for a lethal tackle. But Grimgrave tumbles off the edge of the table in a calculated pratfall; Bright sails overhead and crashes into the floor, a rolling mass of scale-armoured limbs slapping across bare concrete.

“Hahahahaaaaa!” Grimgrave hoots, hopping back to her feet. “Couldn’t catch a cold in the Arctic, you fuckin’ dinosaur!”

Grimgrave grabs the edge of the table and uses one arm to launch herself away at high speed — she zips toward the rear of the Big Room, twirling and spinning and hopping, followed by the contrails of her big blue bow. Bright picks herself up, shaking her head, lashing her tail, slamming it against the floor, scales slithering on concrete like chain-mail.

Grimgrave circles a pillar, sticks her rump out at Bright, shakes her skirt.

“Slow and steady wins you a mouthful of my shit!” she shrieks.

Bright roars again; I try not to flinch. Grimgrave giggles like a banshee, picks up speed, and vanishes into one of the corridors which lead off into the shadowy depths. Bright gives chase, slipping into the concrete tunnel like a lit brand dropped down an empty well.

Echoes creep back for perhaps thirty seconds — the shick-shick-shick of roller blades, the spike and stab of Grim’s mad laughter, the smoky crackle of Bright’s full fury.

The moon swallows them up.

Silence settles. Moon-wind whispers against the concrete shell of Plato Base, rolling down the flanks of cold lunar mountains.

“Well then,” Signal sighs, speaking from a skeleton, volume back down. “Octavia? Look, lass, I’m so sorry you had to see that. It’s not … not what we’re always like, you know? It’s not often those two go at each other, actually. And I do have to be fair to Bright on this. Grimgrave did carry out that whole bomb-throwing thing without consulting anybody else. I’m angry with her too, though I’m not the sort to get violent like that. If only she’d come to me before, this whole thing could have been avoided.”

Can’t get my breath. Can’t unclench my fists. Heart’s still racing, armpits wet with fresh sweat.

Nerys trots back across the table, claws clicking on the metal. She retrieves another piece of bacon, settles down to eat.

That seems to be the general sign to resume whatever passes for normality here in Plato Base. Zoogs snuffle and shuffle back out of their hiding places, furry little faces popping up from the gaps between sofa cushions, grey snouts nosing out of the debris, clawed paws creeping into the light. Signal pulls back the two additional skeletons; one returns to the door, but the other walks over to the hallway where Bright and Grimgrave went, then vanishes after them. The third stays close, an emote on one of the rib-screens.

ヽ(~~~ )ノ

“Octavia?” Signal says. “It’s alright, lass. Take a deep breath. It all seems more shocking than it really is. Go on, you can lower them fists too. Nobody’s going to hurt you.”

Ignore her. Lower my fists anyway, because my left hand is cramping and the stump of my right is getting sore.

“Nerys,” I find my voice. “Nerys? Aren’t you going to … stop them?”

Nerys looks up from her bacon. “Stop them? Hnnuuunnnh! This is good enrichment. Girls always need enrichment.”

“ … you mean … this is just … they won’t actually … hurt each other?”

Nerys snorts, a scratchy wet zoog-laugh. A few of the other zoogs join in, a raspy chorus of hissing giggles.

Signal clears her throat with a crackle from her skeleton-speakers. The emote on the rib-screen changes again.

(–_–)

“You’re half-right there, Octavia,” she says. “They absolutely will hurt each other, but we all understand certain … ” A hesitant pause; over on the other side of the domesticated corner, I hear Signal’s fast fingers cease typing for a moment. “Certain limits,” she finishes.

“No killing each other!” Nerys rasps.

“Quite,” says Signal. “And don’t let appearances fool you. Grimmy will be doing most of the hurt. She knows how to handle Bright’s moods.”

“Moods,” I echo.

“Mmhmm! You and Bright got off on bad footing, that’s all. She’s touchy about her sister. Which is a whole tale, let me tell you. Or rather, let me tell you later, ‘cos that’s really not good breakfast conversation, you know?”

I stare at the skeleton, then past it, at the real Signal, crouched in her chair.

“Don’t worry about a thing, lass,” she’s saying. “They’ll both be fine. Really, put it from your mind, it’s not worth getting all twisted up about. They know what they’re doing, they both wanted to throw down. And they’re both magical girls, too. Like Nerys says, it’s not as if they’re going to kill each other. Don’t take it so seriously.”

At least the food is intact. As is the edge of the table, and the concrete where Bright was standing when she transformed. Magical fire doesn’t seem to have blackened or burned or melted anything real, despite the way it felt.

If I’d known Burning Bright was a dragon, I might not have stood up to her. If I’d known she was sister to Scarlet Edge, I might have prepared myself better. If I’d known she was a sadistic psychopath who wanted to haze me because I’m the ‘new girl’, I might have—

Ambushed her first and beaten her unconscious.

No, of course not. What am I thinking?

“Hey, hey, Octavia?” Signal purrs, still talking at me via a nine-foot moon-skeleton; the skeleton holds my chair for me, gesturing for me to sit back down. “You’re shaking a wee bit, lass. Don’t fret, Bright’s bark is much worse than her bite. It’s alright, really, I promise it is, nothing to worry about. And if she does hold a grudge, that’s what I’m here for. Plus, Grimmy seems to have taken a real shine to you. I can’t say I know what’s going on inside her wee little messed up head, but it’s better to have Grimmy on your side than not.”

“ … my side.”

Should I laugh?

“Sit down, please,” Signal says. “Finish your breakfast, really. You barely got a chance to eat yet. Aren’t you hungry, lass?”

Shaky with adrenaline, can’t let go. Worse than a fight, because there was no real anger in my heart, not for any of this. No catharsis, no punches thrown. No enemy, just my kind of magical girl, my ‘allies’, on ‘my side’.

“Octavia?” The skeleton won’t shut up. Signal’s voice hardens a touch. “You don’t need to worry about those two. It’s just play. It’s not even a real fight. Look, you’ve seen magical girls and Nightmares and whatnot on the news your whole life, haven’t you? We’re no different. We can ramp up to that kind of stuff too. But this? Grimmy with a single gun and Bright using her claws? It’s just mucking about, that’s all. The real thing is much worse, and we don’t do it to each other. Grimmy isn’t going to go all artillery barrage and Bright’s not going to rampage for real, not inside Plato Base, not when it’s just each other. We don’t do that—”

“I don’t like you.”

I’d meant to say ‘shut up’, or ‘stop talking’, but it’s too late now.

I have no script to follow beyond those words. No role into which I can slip, no polite pattern to follow. Adrift and floundering in open waters.

A knot unclenches deep in my gut. It’s such a relief that I actually sigh, out loud. My fists finally unclench. I stop shaking, stop sweating.

The skeleton just stares at me, eyes blank little lenses, no emote on the screens.

“ … wha … what?” Signal says after a moment. She tries to laugh. “Octavia, what do you mean? We’ve only just met, you and I, why—”

“Because you’re lying.”

I’ve lost control, but it feels so good. What’s the point in being polite, up here on the moon? Signal already sees, hears, knows everything; what more is she going to dig up on me if I’m not nice to her, if I’m not an upstanding young woman in her presence, if I refuse to take her at face value for a single moment longer? What can she possibly learn that she hasn’t already? That I’ve killed two people? That my phone is filled with pictures of Willow? That I am an outlaw and a criminal and a magical girl?

“Lying?” Signal echoes. “Octavia, lass, I don’t know what you’re talking about. Look, I know you’re stressed, this is all very new to you, but I’m not trying to—”

“Lying,” I interrupt. So calm I can’t believe it, all that stress just melting away. Relief so strong it threatens to make me grin. “Falsehoods. Untruths. You are feeding me nonsense and expecting me to swallow. More importantly, I dislike you because you’re a one-woman panopticon. Are you looking up my skirt, too? Measuring my bust? Do you have cameras in our bedrooms?”

“ … no. Octavia, I don’t spy—”

“How can I possibly be sure of that? How are you any different to Dream Control? How is being around you any different to living in England?”

Signal has no reply; I hear her stop typing.

“Why am I even afraid of you?” Can’t stop myself, it just keeps coming, and I wouldn’t stop even if I could. “I know why, I know exactly why. Because this is how I was raised, down there, back in England. Always afraid that I was being watched. Always aware, always supposed to be aware, every moment of my behaviour always open to scrutiny, examination, analysis, by people I’d never met, people who I would never meet, faceless nurses, government men, worse. But I’m not in England anymore. I’m on the moon. I’m a magical girl. And apparently magical girls are all … ”

Emotionally imbalanced? Mentally unwell? Disturbed? Insane?

No, that’s Emotional Health and Hygiene language.

“Octavia—”

“Don’t you dare treat me like a child, ‘Signal’. I’m a magical girl too, and that means I am also a crazy mad bitch. Am I not? Those two, Grimgrave and Bright, they are not just playing, they are not ‘friends’. Grimgrave was drawing Bright away from me, even I could tell that much. Because Bright wants to hurt me, because I’m new, because that’s what she does, she hazes new magical girls. Am I right? Am I right, Signal? I would like you better if you stopped lying about basic things.”

A sigh, low and apologetic. “I’m just trying not to scare you, lass.”

“And you are failing,” I say. “You’re the creepiest thing here. You feel fake. Why don’t you talk to me in your real voice?”

“Octavia,” she tuts, motherly tone tinged with disapproval and disappointment. “We talked about this. This is my real—”

“Don’t weaponise my politeness. And drop the ‘yummy mummy’ act. It’s … disgusting.”

A pause.

Just long enough for my words to sink.

Regret curdles in the back of my throat. Opens my mouth, starts to form that damned word, that ‘sorry’—

Static explodes from the skeleton-speakers. Hissing, crackling, popping, the beep and buzz of an old-school dial up modem. Machine-speak, loud and unfiltered, echoing off the walls of the Big Room. Half a dozen zoogs jump out of their furry skins and scramble for cover again; another six hiss little challenges, trying to match the machine.

A skeleton rib-screen lights up with a new emote.

┌∩┐(◣_◢)┌∩┐

FUCK YOU

“The sentiment is mutual,” I say.

When the skeleton moves I half-expect Signal is going to pick a fight with me; there would be an ironic symmetry in that. Bright and Grim, Signal and I, all the magical girls of the so-called revolution locked in our own petty, pointless squabbles.

But the skeleton ignores me. Signal grabs a plate, loads it with food — scrambled eggs on toast, lots of tomato sauce, big mug of orange juice — then carries breakfast back to her desk. Her core, the real woman behind all these machines, moves properly for the first time since I entered the room. She unfolds her legs and stands up, stretches her back, walks around her chair three times, then sits back down. She does not look at me.

Cold sweat and panic-shakes and a hard-clenched gut have transmuted into a dull sickness at the back of my throat. I have well and truly screwed this up. I shouldn’t have said any of that, because no matter how I feel, it was not entirely fair. Now the words are out, I wish I could take half of them back. But only half.

At least I’m not scared anymore. What’s Signal going to do to me, take more photos?

I sit back down in my chair. May as well resume breakfast.

The skeleton stalks back over to the table, which I wasn’t expecting. I tense up, brace for an earful, try not to show it. Signal pulls out a chair and sits the skeleton down, two places away from me. Vulcanised rubber hands rest on the tabletop, skull pointing straight forward, camera-eyes seeing in all directions. Every screen on the ribcage shows the same emote.

( ̄ヘ ̄)

Nerys still nibbles away at a piece of bacon, gripping it in her little oil-black paws. Impossible to tell where her eyes are looking.

“Nerys,” I say. “Do you not care that ‘your girls’ are all shouting at each other, falling out, having fights?”

Nerys pauses, raises her snout, considers me for a moment. “You girls have to work your own shit out,” she rasps. “That’s what freedom means, no? I’m not here to corral you.”

“So, you don’t care? You don’t care that Grimgrave shot me, or whatever Bright was planning to do? You don’t care if we tear at each other like this?”

Nerys pulls a weird grin, rueful and resigned. “I do care. Too much.”

I sigh. “So much for the meeting, then?”

“Ha. Meetings can wait, it’ll still happen. We have all the time we need. Grimmy and Bright will tire themselves out sooner or later. You humans always do.”

I don’t agree. There is no bottom to how much we humans can and will hurt each other, so often over so very little.

Nothing sensible left to do right now but eat my breakfast, alongside a zoog-god glutting herself on bacon, a very grumpy cyber-skeleton, and blessed quiet. The eggs are good. Fluffy. Moist. I help myself to a second serving. My knife and fork clink against the plate, while Signal eats in near-silence. The zoogs return to their cartoons, still whispering from the quad-screen television setup. Moon-wind strokes the outer walls of Plato Base, drowned out by the sound of my own chewing. And there is much chewing to be done; once Bright’s threat and Grimgrave’s distraction are both removed, my hunger rolls up, two-fisted, ready to fight. Three slices of bacon, two helpings of scrambled egg, four pieces of buttered toast, two mugs of coffee, one tall glass of orange juice, and I’m still not quite full. Perhaps magical girls have bottomless stomachs.

Bright and Grimgrave are not totally absent. The echoes of several distant thumps and bangs reverberate through the bones of Plato Base, muffled by miles of concrete. Each time I look up, waiting for more. Signal — the real Signal — shifts in her seat, perhaps examining cameras from the skeleton she sent to watch. But Nerys eats on, unconcerned. Don’t feel like further conversation just yet, so I distract myself by looking up at the walls, at the rainbow artwork and illustrations.

For a while I stare up at one particular slogan, one I spotted last night, beneath a fist smashing a helmet: ‘home is dead to me and I am dead to home.’

Full stomach, veins flush with caffeine, shaky from yesterday’s exertions. But I’m not dead.

Now, how do I get home?

Remove the glove from my right hand, slip it into my skirt pocket. Peel back the shoulder of my coat, take my arm from the sleeve. Roll up the cuff of my jumper.

My prosthetic hand and forearm, exposed at the dinner table, before I even realised what I was doing. Heat creeps into my cheeks, but nobody cares, nobody stares, nobody snaps at me or flicks me with the end of a tea-towel and tells me to put myself away. Look, look, the cripple has her parts out! My grandmother would be aghast; I can hear her in the back of my head, telling me to do that in my bedroom.

Guilt and shame are almost too much. My ugly addition, which I would not have shown if there was another human being present at the table. But Signal is several skeletons, and Nerys is a cripple too. Perhaps they don’t care? Perhaps I’m the one who doesn’t care.

I lay my right arm directly on the table. Another taboo broken.

Press the battery level indicator: 100%

“Right then,” I murmur. “Right. Okay. Signal?” I say her name, and it takes surprisingly little effort. “I have an important question, about my personal safety. I realise you might not want to talk to me, after I … after … well. Nerys, you too, you might know the answer to this, I suppose.”

Nerys looks up. The emote on the seated skeleton’s rib-screens change: ┬┴┬┴┤(・_ ├┬┴┬┴

“My prosthetic arm,” I say, curling and uncurling the fingers. “It uses an internal lithium-polymer battery, for powering the hand and the elbow. Mostly the hand, the elbow needs very little by comparison. My right leg actually has a small battery as well, though I’ve neglected to check that one. It lasts for days without a recharge, it’s only for the microprocessor, for the resistance piston in the knee. And, well, if it does run out, I can still walk. Normally I swap the battery in my arm every day. I have two sets of spares, so I always have one fully charged and waiting, one in the arm, and one in the charger.” I press the battery indicator again, turn it to show the skeleton, though Signal can probably see from anywhere. “This hasn’t depleted since yesterday morning, not since Nerys made me a magical girl. It’s still reading 100%. Which is impossible.”

“Hurrrrrk,” Nerys rasps. “Magic, Octavia. Magic.”

“Yes,” I sigh. “Magic, fine. I assumed that much. But I need to know — is magic going to blow up the battery? I don’t want to wake up with part of my body on fire. That is the last thing I need right now. On top of … well, everything.”

Nerys tilts her head to one side, like I’m speaking in tongues. No help there.

“Magic,” says a voice from the skeleton-speakers.

Flat, dull, mechanical. Signal with the bubbly bounce subtracted. No motherly croon, no seductive purr, no gentle hand on my neck. Still Scottish, though.

“ … yes?” I say. “Magic. Right.”

“Magic,” she repeats. Each word clipped and sparse. Signal’s typing on the far side of the domesticated corner is much slower now. The skeleton’s head turns, points at me, rictus grin beneath a pair of shiny lenses. “Do you want me to explain, or will you insult me again?”

Heat returns to my cheeks. Can’t meet her cameras, which is absurd, because those aren’t eyes. “I didn’t mean—”

“Did mean,” says Signal. “Don’t lie. Hypocrite.”

I sigh. “Fine. I meant some of it, yes. But I’m not going to apologise. You are like a little panopticon, with all your cameras. I find it extremely creepy.”

“Do you think I record everything?”

“Do you?”

“Do you?” she echoes.

“What is that supposed to mean?”

The skeleton just stares.

“Fine. So … why are you speaking like this now?” I ask. “You’re not a robot, no more than I am. You didn’t have to change just because I decided to be nasty.”

“You want me to stop pretending to be meat,” says Signal. “I am not pretending to be meat.”

“You are meat,” I say, and point at her ‘core’. “You’re right over there.”

Silence. Emote changes: ( ̄x ̄;)

“Alright, I’m … I’m sorry. About specifically that part.” I’m so weak. “Is this the voice you use with Grimgrave and Bright?”

“Sometimes,” says Signal. “Sometimes not.”

“And which one is the real you?”

凸(⊙▂⊙✖ )

“Both?” I try.

“Stop,” Signal says. “You are too poorly educated to understand. I do not feel like explaining right now. Do you want to know about magic?”

Not really, I want to know if the battery in my arm is going to explode. “Yes, please.”

“Magic is unpredictable,” she says. “But, in my experience, it plays well with most technology. Batteries, telecommunications, processors. Unless you are intentionally trying to break something.”

“Okay, that’s a good start, thank you. But, when it comes to my own body, I’d be more comfortable if I knew exactly what ‘magic’ is doing, on a more technical level.”

“Ha.” She says the laugh. “Same.”

I sigh. I’ve probably pissed her off too much for a proper answer.

Rib-screen emote changes again: ¯\_(°_°)_/¯

“Magic is primarily emotional and sympathetic,” Signal carries on. “Magic as experienced by magical girls, that is. ‘Magic’ is far too vague for a single useful category. Do we include ‘magic’ as practised by Occultists? Perhaps, but their magic is systematic and mechanical, unpredictable due to poorly understood variables and missing components, not the emotions or desires or fears of the practitioner. How about ‘magic’ as used by Dreamers? Can we call such feats magic? We should, perhaps, but that is beyond the current scope of our understanding.”

“Okay. I think I follow, so far.”

“You better. My point is, whatever is happening to your arm, it depends on how you feel about it.”

I’m idly running the fingers of my left hand over my right forearm, over the carbon fibre chassis, tracing the shallow wound left by Scarlet’s sword. I lace my flesh-and-blood fingers between my mechanical ones, even if the joints can pinch. Cold and hard and bloodless, scraps of filth still stuck deep between the carbon fibre plates, an ugly and inhuman thing in the eyes of all who see.

“How I feel about it?” I echo. “In what sense? I feel a lot of things about having a prosthetic arm.”

“Do you resent it?” Signal asks. “If you resent it, then the battery might explode. Or it might fall off. Who knows. I do not.”

“No,” I say, surprised to find my throat a little thick. “No, I’ve never resented it. I … ”

This elegant yet ugly lump of carbon fibre, metal and foam, myoelectric pickups and little motors. This is the real me, with the glove off, the mask removed. Yesterday my fist saved me from Scarlet Edge. Yesterday my leg propelled me down the corridors of Dream Control Headquarters. Ten years ago Octavia Carter died beneath the rubble, but her replacements have kept me alive since then, as if biding their time to save my life.

Signal says nothing. Nerys just watches. A distant thump echoes down the corridors of Plato Base.

“That makes sense,” I say. Raise my arm, clench the fist. “Then no. The battery won’t explode.”

“You’ve taken some damage,” Signal says.

“Yes,” I sigh, lower the arm again. “Scarlet’s sword nicked the forearm sheath, but it’s just cosmetic. I can fill it with a little resin, it’ll be fine.”

“Your thumb and middle finger are both misaligned. I can see from here.”

“I suppose you can,” I say.

The emote changes again: ( ;¬_¬)

“We could machine a new forearm sheath for you up here,” she says. “Carbon fibre, if you want it. I could take a look at those fingers—”

“No, thank you.”

“—or. Or. I could lend you my tools. We could dig up a charger for the battery in your leg as well, if you end up needing it. Do you have proprietary software on either of the limbs?”

“On my own arm?” A smile comes from nowhere. Feels like the first time I’ve smiled in days. “No. I re-wrote the myoelectric control program myself. My leg too, though that’s a lot more simple, just the knee, so I only did it once, fire and forget. My hand though, I’ve been updating it for years.”

I do the closest thing I can to a little flourish, tapping each fingertip against my thumb in turn, then waving the fingers.

“Good on you.” A pause. “Lass.”

The skeleton pushes back the chair, stands up, turns to me. Extends a rubber-coated hand, palm up.

“I can test the battery for you, if you want to be sure,” says Signal. A little bounce returns to her voice, a touch less artificial. “It’ll take no more than a minute or two.”

I roll my cuff back down, put my arm back in the sleeve of my coat.

The skeleton lowers it’s hand.

“No offence intended,” I say. “But I’m not handing you the only battery I currently have.”

Signal sighs, like a burst of machine-static again. “I’m trying to be nice, lass—”

“You could be the most trustworthy, beloved, open person in the world,” I say, “and I still wouldn’t hand you this battery. Stop, please. We were … I don’t know. Doing well again. Don’t spoil it.”

Signal goes silent. Skeleton just stands there. The emote changes: (;﹏;)

Unfair. Manipulative.

I can be unfair and manipulative too.

“If you want to earn my trust,” I say, “you can teach me how to translocate.”

Another sigh, still static. “You know I can’t do that, lass. I won’t be responsible for you going to your death.”

“I’m responsible,” I snap. “I’m responsible for what I do. And I’m not spending another night up here without seeing Willow first. I’m not. I can’t. I don’t care about the risks or the price. It’s my choice. It’s what I want.”

“Hrrrrruk,” Nerys rasps. “Octavia.”

“And you!” I turn on her, surprise myself with the anger in my voice, bubbling up my throat. “Stop ‘Octavia’-ing at me. You talk big about freedom, but you’re keeping me here against my will. You didn’t want to bring me here at first, don’t think I’ve forgotten that. But now I’m here, I can’t leave?”

Nerys hisses between clenched teeth. “Humans. So eager to rush to the grave, with such shorts lives already. I won’t let you die, Octavia, not even if you beg me for it. I am in the habit of saving girls, not losing them.”

“I am not going to die, and furthermore, you know what? I simply don’t care. I want to see Willow. I don’t even have to talk to her, one glance through a hospital window would be enough! Second-hand confirmation would be enough! Why can’t you go, Nerys? You can walk through walls, teleport wherever you want, so why can’t you look in on her for me? You want me to spend another night here, go check on Willow!”

Nerys adopts an expression alien to the sharp snout and beady eyes of a natural zoog — unimpressed.

“Because I am a small god,” she rasps. “Or did you forget that already?”

“I’m done being afraid,” I say — though I have no idea what I’m saying. “Are you?”

A zoog-chorus hisses from over in the domesticated corner, raspy little throats chattering with offence: “Nasty bitch-bitch evil magic!”, “Coward coward coward talk!”, “Say again, say again! Say say say!”

They don’t back down when I stare at them — clinging to the arm of the sofa, peering over the edge of the animal bed, baring sharp little teeth. If I get up and stomp over, I’m sure they’ll shut up.

“Your friend is bait,” Nerys says slowly. “I can be hooked and caught as well as you, though it may require a thicker line to reel me in. I am only a small god, how many times must I repeat that? If I walk into that trap, I will be pinned and slaughtered, fed to some stinking cat or a hound covered in its own shit. You think I am all-powerful, Octavia? You think I would not end this myself if I could? The Dream-Gods who have adopted your nasty little island in the North Sea, they will rip me limb from limb. Is that what you ask for? Hm?”

I’m being a fool. I need to back down. Show Nerys some respect. She saved me, she saved my life, and she meant it. She deserves my allegiance, not my scorn.

But I need to see Willow. I simply must see Willow. She overrides every other priority. She is my everything.

“Is that why you didn’t fight Scarlet Edge?” I ask. “When she attacked me?”

“Hrrrrrnnnn.” Nerys peels back her lips in a grimace, looks askance. “Yes. Though it pains me to admit! It really does. Hrrrrn. Yes, I can’t fight an opposing magical girl myself, not out in the light, face to face. An ambush would be a different story. Alone, somewhere in the dark, distracted and dozy. A juicy little surprise, a claw from behind. Mmmm … ”

Nerys’ grimace turns to a smug smile. Dreaming of stabbing girls in the back. Several of the zoogs over by the sofa hiss with raspy little giggles.

“You’re a Dream-God,” I say. “But you can’t match up to a magical girl? Is that how it works?”

“Mmm? Tccccchhhhh,” Nerys rasps. “Pretty much. Though not in the way you might think.”

I stand up.

Raise my chin. Straighten my spine. Flex my naked prosthetic fist.

Deep breath after deep breath, counting down in my head. Work my lungs like a pair of bellows. I’m not angry enough to do this off the cuff, but if I don’t do it now, I’ll lose my nerve. This is madness, but so is surrender.

Nerys watches me, glossy black eyes widening with fascinated curiosity, lips peeling back from the obsidian needles of her teeth. A zoog zipper-smile. She knows.

“Octavia?” Signal says. “Octavia, hey, no. I know what you’re thinking, lass. Don’t you dare, don’t you—”

“Nerys,” I say, towering over the oil-and-ooze zoog on the metal tabletop. “I want you to teach me how to translocate, because I have to know if my Willow— if my friend, Willow, is alive and well. But you won’t. You’re keeping me here, against my will, and you won’t back down. So, I am left with one option.”

“And what,” Nerys rasps, “might that be? Say it, Octavia. Say it out loud.”

“Teach me how to translocate,” I say. “Or take me back to earth, or at least help me confirm that the most important person in my life is alive and well. Or … ”

“Orrrrrrr?”

I raise my prosthetic fist.

“Or I’ll fight you, Nerys. I don’t care if you’re a Dream-God. For Willow, I will beat the answer out of you. For Willow, I will fight every god there is.”



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



For unspecified (?) reasons, Octavia will now be fist-fighting (a) god.

Girl, you have to learn your limits, or you’re gonna meet the wrong dancing partner sooner or later. Is this it? Is this where the punching stops? Or is Octavia only just getting warmed up?

Well, well, well! One more chapter left in arc 2! This was a big one, a lot of stuff going on here, and it’s a delight to finally get Bright fully on-screen, all the magical girls now accounted for! I hope you’re all enjoying this as much as I am, because I am having a blast writing this story, and we’ve really only just begun. Let’s hope Nerys is a good sport, or Octavia’s not going to have a very good time on the moon.

Meanwhile, I have more fanart, from over on the discord, once again! This week we have two different renditions of Grimgrave! The first (by Molten Constellation!), looking very smug with that shotgun shell in her hand. And the second, titled ‘I know what you are‘, (by Cera!) in which we get a little view into Octavia’s worst nightmare looming over her. Thank you both for these! It’s really incredible and flattering to see these characters already being brought to life!

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And hey, thank you. Thank you all for being here and reading my little story! There’s no way I could do all of this without the support of you, the readers and audience. So, thank you! You make this possible!

Next chapter, Octavia takes a swing at her new goddess. But will she miss? Better hope Nerys doesn’t have a counter-punch lined up and ready to loose.

Maidens of the Fall – Lunacy – 2.5

Content Warnings

Internalised homophobia
Suicidal ideation (minor)
Suicide mention
Rape threat (kind of, edge case, I’m playing it safe with this warning)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Willow Finch — my first and best and only friend, my guiding star, my verdant rose, my rock amid the storm of life, the only person I have ever truly trusted since the death of my parents, the kindest and warmest and most forgiving girl in the whole world — could not have drawn this picture, because she is in hospital. Willow cannot answer my text messages or respond to my voice on a phone call, because she is pinned beneath the watchful gaze of Dream Control. How could she possibly have penned this illustration? Most importantly, despite all her other talents and qualities, Willow is no artist.

Or, if she is, she never told me, never let that talent slip, not in all the years of her and I.

And Willow tells me everything. Doesn’t she?

Willow didn’t draw this picture. This truth, this refutation of the lies on the news, captures me complete, shows my prosthetic, makes me beautiful. And that is why I made a simple mistake, simply because this is what Willow might do. Willow sees the real me, not leftover scraps of meat scraped from beneath collapsed concrete. She never ignores my prosthetics, never averts her eyes in polite disgust, never pretends she doesn’t see the scar running rough down half my face. She sees, she knows, she accepts. But however much I want this picture to be the product of her heart, it’s not. Logically. Can’t be her.

But that’s not what I felt, was it? I didn’t come to a logical, sensible, sane conclusion, after rational analysis.

I saw that the artist had made me beautiful. And I knew, this wasn’t Willow. Why?

Signal’s talking again, voice like bubble bath through her skeleton-speakers.

“—glad you found at least one picture you like, lass. Personally I wouldn’t recommend perusing much more, it can do a nasty turn on your head, paying too much attention to this stuff. Some magical girls, they let it get to them. How the public sees them, especially the saucy stuff, it’s not good for you, not good to think on it too much. Some of this art can get quite spiteful too. When a magical girl does something people don’t like, those fanbases turn ugly, and they do it quick, so don’t count your—”

Foolishness, exhaustion, emotional overload; that is the explanation. Thoughts like slow mud, sucking me into a recursive swamp. Because I’m tired and overwhelmed and on the moon, surrounded by dubious magical girls, animated cyber-skeletons, and a warren of zoogs. Because I had a bad nightmare. Because I’m hungry. Because I’m me.

“—of course, we’ve never had to deal with it before, not like this, not with how we stay under the radar and all. Grimgrave pulled a hell of a stunt before her first transformation, but she didn’t get herself on the telly. Bright made a big splash too, but that was always going to happen, what with her circumstances and—”

Subconscious recognition. That’s why. Subconsciously I knew it was impossible for Willow to have drawn this picture. Disappointment transmuted to anger, and I’m too cynical to accept a hollow compliment. There is no mystery here.

If Willow ever draws me, I am sure she will draw me just as beautiful.

“—might carry on a few more days, if you don’t transform by then. But the trend’ll burn itself out regardless, transformation or not. Some other hype-cycle flavour-of-the-month will come along soon enough, and all these artists’ll hop to that right quick. Don’t worry yourself too much, try not to take it personal, just keep it in perspective—”

So, if not Willow, who drew this picture?

Signal?

Was this all a set-up? That browser window did refresh at just the right moment; upon Signal’s hidden command? Another underhand tactic by an expert seducer?

Maybe not; I want to believe not. But I’m not beautiful, not to anybody but Willow.

Signal cannot be allowed to read the truth on my face. Her cameras already see too much, she’s not getting inside my head. I cast my eyes over her screens, distract the surface of my mind, confound her schemes.

Magical girl cheesecake art isn’t the only curious thing on Signal’s monitors. Aside from the zoomed-in, cut-up, dislocated views of my own face, she has several television and internet feeds running silent in a row of little windows — a handful of magical girl livestream channels, a few familiar faces from around the globe. One shows the BBC news; a perfectly presented Scarlet Edge is giving an interview, in the foreground of a clean-up effort after some minor incident, workers in overalls scurrying around a hill of rubble.

Scarlet’s lips are perfect, no tooth marks, no little scars. The footage looks a few days old, perhaps pre-recorded. Wishful thinking; she’s a magical girl too, she’ll heal just like I did.

Dull remembered pain throbs deep in my gut and chest, the echo of her sword. I push her away.

Another of Signal’s monitors is crammed with news articles and images, all of a middle-aged man I vaguely recognise, cut and spliced together, certain angles of his face highlighted and outlined. Headlines announce facial recognition network roll-outs, machine-aided record-searching, test programs to track foot traffic, youth emotional monitoring systems, adaptive website blocking, and dozens more technology projects to benefit England, many developed in partnership with the Office of Emotional Health and Hygiene. The front pages of three different newspapers proclaim that ‘Edison Lane’ has pledged the full compute power of the Dream Institute to the task of tracking down the dangerous Dreamer at large, Octavia Carter.

Recognition clicks. That man was on the BBC news round table I saw last night.

“Signal,” I interrupt, treading softly. “Who’s that? The man who’s said he’ll find me. With the weird hair.”

“Oho?” Signal ends her empty monologue with a curious purr from her skeleton-speakers. “You don’t recognise Edison Lane? And don’t worry yourself about that nonsense, lass, not one little bit. England’s reach is nasty, but it doesn’t extend to Luna. You’re safe up here, nobody’s gonna come after you. My personal promise.”

An emote flashes on a skeleton rib-screen.

⊂( ̄▽ ̄)⊃

Swallow a sigh, almost fail. “Yes, I can read his name. And I do recognise the face, a little. I think I’ve seen him on the news before? Why have you made a collage of him?”

“Edison Lane?” Signal’s voice curls with amused disbelief. “Owns half the tech companies left in Britain, Edison Lane?”

My sigh escapes. “Okay, yes. And?”

“Scryer, Phalanx, EO, they’re all his. Practically owns the Dream Institute, via all those public-private partnership deals. And for the record, the hair is transplants, he went bald twenty years ago. And he’s not blonde either, though he’s had every photograph to the contrary scrubbed from the media. It’s all fake.”

“Okay. Are you going to answer my question, or … ?”

When did I get so rude? Exhaustion is no valid excuse after a good night’s sleep. Maybe it’s Signal, I just can’t hold back anymore.

Another emote: o(◕␣~)o

Signal chuckles. “He’s my current target. Has been for a while now. He has no idea.”

“Target? You’re doing what, stealing data? Collecting evidence of corruption? Hacking his companies?”

“Mmm-mmm-mmmmmm,” Signal purrs a negative. “Oh, Octavia, you’re so green, it’s refreshing. I really do mean that, no mockery intended. The government doesn’t care about financial crimes or corruption, he’s got them shovelling money at him as fast as they can print it. There’s no legal way to bring that man down. No, my methods take us elsewhere.”

Signal — the real Signal, her ‘core’, the woman curled in a chair before the computer screens — stops typing. Restless eyes settle on her prey, Edison Lane. Maybe her lips twitch; maybe it’s my imagination.

“You mean you’re going to kill him?”

Signal unfreezes, fingers gliding across her keyboards, face a dead-eyed mask.

Fresh emote on a skeleton rib-screen: (゚o゚〃)

“Kill him? Gosh, no! Dear me, oh dearie no. Oh, Octavia, you are such a sweetheart. No, killing Lane would be far too easy, and worse, it would accomplish absolutely zip. The real world isn’t like fantasy novels, lass. You can’t just slay the vampire and watch the castle come tumbling down. No, if I had him assassinated, his control and money would just pass to another dozen people exactly like him.” Signal’s voice drops to a honeyed purr. “No, I have something much more fun in store for mister Lane.”

She wants me to ask. Silence drags on, wears me down. But I refuse.

“Well. Good luck, I suppose,” I say. “I hope you get him.”

“Mm?” Signal sounds distracted. “Oh, yes, thank you, sweetie! Don’t you worry about it. Or, if you do, worry about it later, when your own plate isn’t quite so full. I’m sure you’ve got lots and lots of questions about all this, about us, about being one of us. I’ll do my best to answer whatever I can, okay? Let’s face it, Grimmy probably didn’t make much sense, she’s not the clearest communicator in the world. Not even the clearest communicator on Luna. But first off, before we do anything else, you should really sit yourself down and have a proper breakfast. You can’t do anything serious on an empty stomach.”

A skeleton gestures at the big metal table just beyond the domesticated corner.

One end is piled with steaming food — huge bowl of scrambled eggs, deep tray of bacon, metal rack filled with fresh toast, flanked by sauce bottles and a butter dish, pitchers of water and cartons of juice and a stack of plates.

And, heaven-sent, a pot of fresh coffee. My nose catches that smell. Stomach grumbles. Brow furrows.

“Wh-what? How did I not see all that stuff before? When did that appear?”

“Tissy brought it in, just a few moments ago,” Signal says. “While you and I were nattering away. I’m not surprised you didn’t see her, our Tissy is very shy. When Nerys first recruited me, I didn’t see Tissy in the flesh for over a year. Go on, go sit yourself down, you need to get some food in you, lass.”

“Thank you, but no thank you. I wanted to … ”

Learn ‘translocation’ on an empty stomach? Refuse a good breakfast? Go hungry?

Signal laughs, warm and bubbly. “Oh, don’t be silly, you sweet thing you. Tissy doesn’t put on a spread like this every day. She’s trying to impress you, Octavia. You in particular. You should count yourself blessed.” Signal lowers her voice, whispering from the speakers in the nearest skeleton. “If you turn your nose up now, she’ll be really hurt. We won’t see her for months. Tissy, she’s an old friend of Nerys, you see? If you want to stay on the good side of our mutual benefactor, don’t make Tissy cry.”

Glassy lenses in skeleton sockets reveal nothing; the real Signal remains utterly blank. Is she joking?

“Nerys? What does her bad side look like?”

An emote: (ง •̀_•́)ง

Stomach clenching with predictable desire, body begging for fuel, how can I resist? Tissy brought me food last night, repaired my clothes, saved my favourite coat. I am ninety-nine percent sure this is not poison. Signal has not earned my trust or my affection, no matter how cute she purrs; but Tissy’s alright. Assuming she’s not a Moon Beast.

No, don’t think that. I’ll jinx myself.

“I suppose I can have some breakfast. You’re right.” The smallest concession to Signal that I can safely make. “It would be rude to refuse, and I am hungry. Are you coming too?”

Signal laughs. “I’m quite alright here, lass. I’ll eat at my desk. But thank you, it’s very kind of you to ask. Very kind. You’re such a sweetheart.”

And I barely know you.

Walking away from Signal is a great relief — the real Signal, crouched tight in her chair, pretending not to be human. When I can’t see those screens anymore, with my face plastered all over them, I can pretend they don’t exist. Unfortunately I will not be allowed to eat in peace; a moon-skeleton moves to join as I head over to the table, nine feet of grey artificial bone and wires and metal and machine parts towering over me.

A few zoogs peer out of the animal bed and around the corner of a sofa as I pass, a couple of them creeping closer, one working its sharp little jaw up and down.

Signal sees me looking at the zoogs, because Signal sees everything. “Don’t pay them no mind, lass,” she says. “They’re hoping you’re a soft touch, so they can pester you to toss ‘em treats under the table. Ignore them if you want, they’re all perfectly well-fed. Don’t believe their lies when they pester for scraps.”

Soft zoog hisses chase my heels. One mutters, “Siggy-Siggy spoily scheeeeme.”

At the table I’m lost. Uncertain if I should remove my coat. Not sure which seat to pick. I am both alone and in company, the only one eating, yet watched over by a hundred hidden cameras, accompanied by a giant moon-skeleton. At least Signal stops it a few feet from the table. What would a normal person do in this situation? Run screaming, hide in a closet, report to Dream Control. Wrong question. What would Octavia Carter do?

Why does that feel so difficult to answer? It’s the same way I’ve survived all my life, watched by a grander panopticon than one girl and her skeletons.

Have breakfast, play grateful, make light conversation.

A rib-screen lights up as I hesitate, on the skeleton stopped by the table: (○ ^ω^)_旦~~♪

“Are you going to sit?” I ask. “Or stand there while I eat?”

“Whichever you find more comfortable,” says Signal. “I can do either. Doesn’t matter to me.”

Smile, nod. Pull out a chair, sit down. Now the moon-skeleton feels even taller.

My stomach grumbles. Body needs fuel, no matter how I feel. Everything looks and smells real enough, neither dream-projection nor extruded from a native Dreamlander.

“If you don’t mind me asking,” I say, “where does the food come from? Eggs and bacon, on the moon. How is that possible?”

“All from earthside,” Signal says. “Don’t you worry, lass, those are real chicken eggs. You won’t get sick from any of this. Not that magical girls get sick easily in the first place. Eat up, it’s all totally real, I promise.”

Nod a thank you, reach for a plate. Spoon up some eggs, grab a slice of bacon, allow myself a dollop of ketchup.

Fill a mug with coffee, thick and dark and rich. That scent alone is enough to relax my shoulders an inch or two.

Take a sip. A long one. Perfect temperature. Heat spreads down my throat and blossoms outward in my belly. Black coffee, no sugar, no milk, very strong, just how I like it. Let my eyes close, let out a sigh, let myself go.

Perhaps Plato Base isn’t so bad after all.

“Take your time, Octavia,” Signal purrs. “According to Nerys, we’re going to have a proper meeting today, which will be the first time in quite a while. But I suspect that won’t be for hours yet. Bright isn’t the most punctual woman in the world, and Grimgrave, well, it’s hard to get Grimmy to stay put in one spot for more than five minutes.”

“Huh.” Almost a laugh. Eyes still closed. Deep slug of coffee goes down smooth. The metal chair is a little hard, but whatever. “Meeting?”

“A meeting of us girls, quite. Don’t you worry though, it’s all very informal. You eat as much as you like, lass. When you’re all perked up, I’ll answer whatever I can, whatever questions you’ve got bouncing around in that pretty head of yours. After that, maybe we can run some tests. Maybe show you around some. Nobody’s going anywhere today, least of all you and I.”

Open my eyes, but I can’t say it out loud. Fork up some eggs, but can’t move them toward my mouth. Can’t eat, not without saying it. It was wrong to relax.

“No,” I say. “No, I’m not staying here today, thank you. I have to go home, I have to—”

“Ayyyyyy, Occy! You’re up!”

Patience Graves bounces into the Big Room on spring-loaded heels, voice jackhammering my nerves apart. Not sure where she came from, but it wasn’t through the front entrance of Plato Base.

Gone is her summery sundress, but she’s still clad all in white. Trainers, leggings, a little pleated skirt, a near-skintight athletic top, all spotless and snowy, hugging her petite physique like a pixie wrapped in fresh milk. Her hair’s up in a ponytail, but that doesn’t help the mess, all cowlicks and curls swinging like a chocolate waterfall as she trots up to the table.

Nerys is cradled in Grimgrave’s arms, black-ooze zoog cuddled like a cat; when Grim reaches the table she pours Nerys onto the surface, white clothes unspotted by the dripping black oil.

“Yes, I’m … here,” I say. “Good morning, I suppose. Morning.”

Last night floods me, unclouded by exhaustion. Grimgrave’s body pressed against my side as she helped me to the bedroom, tight and wriggly and warm. Her hand on my hip, the smell of her sweat in my nose, her face so close to my own. That sordid little invite to join her, delivered with no hint of shame. Her reaction when I said I’m not like her, not her kind. Her maniac grin, that mad bomber’s grin. Aimed right at me.

Can’t look at her, not in the eyes. Can’t breathe. Can’t think.

“Fuck yeah it’s a good morning!” Grimgrave cheers. “You slept good, yeah? Made it out here by yourself, so you must have slept right! See? Told you, sleep does the trick!” She steps past Signal’s nearest skeleton, reaches out and flicks one of the ribs with a fingernail. “Yoooo, Siggy! Didn’t think you’d turn up! Thought you were busy doing hacker shit, stealing them ones and zeros.”

“Geegee,” Signal says, voice gone cool. “I am always cracking something, but I always have equal time for our endeavours.”

Grimgrave makes it all the way down the table, then stops and grins at me like I’m a new pair of shoes. Fifty percent power, I can take that.

“ … yes?”

“Lookit you!” She giggles. “You’re all like, settled in already. You doing okay, yeah? Yeah?”

“Mmhmm.”

“Also hey, fuck me!” she yells. I almost flinch, but she keeps talking, doesn’t mean that. “Look at this brekky! Tissy must like you something fierce, Occy. We don’t get treats and shit like this most of the time.” She snatches up a mug, fills it to the brim with hot coffee, then chucks it back, pouring it down her throat without pausing for breath. She finishes, belches loudly, and slams the mug onto the table so hard I wince, expecting a crack. Grimgrave bursts into cackles, probably at the look on my face. Now I can’t avoid those emerald eyes. “Asbestos throat,” she says. “That’s me!”

Nerys pads forward, claws clicking against the metal table. She noses into the bacon tray, drags a slice clear. “Octavia!” she rasps, zoog-voice and woman-voice overlaid on each other. “Good to see you among the awake, yeeeees. Your first morning as a magical girl, mm? How does it feel? How do you feel? And no, that’s not an empty question, I never ask empty questions, especially of my girls. I want to know. Tell me how you feel, please?”

I shrug. “No different to yesterday, as far as I can tell. Which is going to be a problem, because I would like to transform as soon as possible.”

“Eager, eager! Very good.” Nerys gurgles down in her throat, oil shifting on her fur as if under distant moonlight. “Did you dream?”

“Uh … I … um … ”

How can I possibly answer that?

“You’re not in England anymore, Octavia,” she says. “Break that taboo quick. Don’t let it break you, girl.”

I’m already a dream-criminal, already in a Dreamland overlap. What am I afraid of? Twenty years of conditioning. “I … it was … I-I think—”

Signal purrs. “Relax, Octavia. Just take it slow if you have to. There’s no Dream Control up here, nobody to judge.”

Swallow hard. Deep breath. Shaking inside. “Yes, then. Yes, I had a dream. It was … I don’t know, strange—”

Grimgrave splutters around a mouthful of orange juice. “Yeah?! What was it like, was it—”

“A dream,” I snap. “Nothing special. That’s all.”

“Awwww, come on, Occy—”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Come onnnn, don’t be all like, pussy-shit about it hey—”

“Geegee,” Signal says. “Don’t be an irritant.”

Grimgrave squints at the skeleton standing by the table. “‘Irritant’? Siggy, what the fuck’s gotten into you?”

╭( ๐ _๐)╮ “Nothing. I’m merely asking you to give our newest member a little space.”

“ … riiiiiiight.” Grimgrave snorts. “Whatever!” She sticks her tongue out at the skeleton and blows a massive raspberry, then snatches up a piece of toast and rips a chunk out of it like an animal tearing meat from bone.

“Nerys,” I say. “When I can transform, how will I know? Can I do it now?”

Grimgrave answers through a mouthful of toast. “You’ll fuckin’ know, it’ll happen!”

Nerys stares through me, beady black eyes like chips of wet coal, crouched over her slice of bacon, claws extended to pin the meat in place. Or perhaps she’s looking elsewhere, impossible to tell. Oil-black lips peel back from sharp obsidian teeth, a zoog zipper-smile.

“Good!” she rasps. “A dream in waking memory, that’s good. Not conclusive, but moving fast. That’s why I like you, Octavia. Did you know that? I think you do. You move fast, you think fast. Fast enough for a zoog! Haha! No transformation yet, but that is to be expected. One more night, perhaps two?”

“Two,” Signal says. “My prediction is two.”

I am not spending another night in that dream.

“Mm,” Nerys grunt-growls, zoog-style. “Nothing to worry yourself over, it can take a few goes for you humans. Aside from the dream, how did you sleep?”

Another shrug. “Fine, yes. Thank you. For the room, I mean.”

“And you’ve already met Signal. Getting on good, yes? Good terms already?”

“Uh, yes. I suppose.”

“We had a nice little chat,” Signal says. “Octavia’s a real sweetheart. You do know how to pick ‘em, Nerys.”

“I do!” Nerys lets out a zoog chuckle, a scratchy gurgle. “Praise me more, praise me more. I do so love when you humans just get on with it, no helping hands needed. One of your best qualities, when you’re not tearing each other’s throats out over bits of shiny metal. That’s where me and the other Dream-Gods disagree. You understand that now, Octavia?” Nerys pulls herself up, puffed with pride. “Freedom is always a better choice. You don’t need a leash.”

“Fuckin ‘ay!” Grimgrave cheers through half a mouthful of chewed toast.

“Can’t stop the signal,” says Signal. “Indeed.”

Cold ashes stir in my chest, dregs of a fire lit by Grimgrave’s speech last night. Nerys is right, freedom would be better. For me, for Willow, for England. For the whole world. But the flame doesn’t relight, my anger is doused embers. I’m far from home, surrounded by dangerous and violent revolutionaries. Am I one of them now, just because I wanted to live?

Ashes are only ashes. Nothing left to burn.

I finally put some scrambled egg in my mouth. Chew slow, think hard, wash it down with coffee. The only thing I want is to get back to Willow; I don’t need revolution for that. I can transform once and all this will be forgotten, like a strange dream in morning’s light. Transform once and I can have my life back. Transform once, everything goes back to normal. Go home to Oxford, pick up my A-Level results, then off to university.

Alone, without Willow.

My life ends either way, doesn’t it? So why not throw in with these mad women, up here on the moon? Why not burn it all down, when I can’t have what I want?

Because of that dream. Under the rubble. Black light, reaching for me. Another night here means back there again.

No! Don’t think that, don’t think about that, not at all.

It’s not about that, it never was. Willow. It’s all about Willow, and Willow’s not a dream, she’s flesh and blood and she’s hurt. I have to know if she’s okay, if she’s in a coma, if she’s—

Don’t think that either. I’ll start shaking if I think about that.

Grimgrave doesn’t bother with a chair, that would be too sensible; she sits directly on the edge of the table opposite me, sets about constructing a bacon sandwich with the toast, drowning it in ketchup. Her neat little backside, dead centre in my line of sight, tight buttocks plush against the hard metal of the tabletop, white skirt barely concealing the skintight fabric of her leggings.

Signal steps closer, skeleton still watching through her cameras. How many angles does she have of my face, of my body beneath my coat? Can she tell I was looking at the furtive tease of Grimgrave’s rump? Probably recorded it, measured the angle of my gaze.

Hunch up, protect my chest, eyes on my food.

“Hey hey, Siggy,” Grimgrave says, swallowing a bite of bacon and toast. “Get this. Occy here.” She points at me. “Real important thing you gotta know about her, right? Like real genuine no-shit big dealio. Yeah? Listen careful, ‘cos I’m only gonna say it once!”

“Geegee,” Signal says. “Whatever you’re doing, don’t.”

Hairs stand up on the back of my neck. “Grim. What—”

“Not. A. Homo. Sex-you-al!”

She punctuates this horror by jabbing one finger in the air, swinging her legs back and forth, ends on a cackle.

“Grimgrave!” Signal snaps. Emote refreshes on a skeleton rib-screen: ⋋_⋌

Patience laughs so hard she squeals. Takes a huge bite of her bacon sandwich. Hope she chokes.

I’m on my feet, not sure why. Face on fire, both fists clenched, breathing like bellows. I want to reach over the table, grab Patience by the face, slam her skull into the bowl of scrambled eggs. Pick up the toast rack and brain her with it. Hurl a chair at her. Shut her up so she never says that again.

Anger like molten steel in my arteries, a crucible in my head, a twitching pneumatic pressure in my right fist.

Patience smirks, grin spreading wide from ear to ear, mania climbing toward a hundred percent, eyes twinkling with something I don’t want to see.

She won’t back down.

Accept this, or fight her.

“Come on,” she whispers between her teeth, not sure she means for me to hear. “Come on, Occy.”

I need to make her never do this again. Never make that joke again. Never question my dignity, not over the topic of my so-called ‘sexuality’. But why do I even care? I’m not planning on staying here, so why not let it slide? Because you let one slide, and then they keep coming. Ignore one, a dozen more will take advantage. Give an inch, you lose a mile. This stops here, at this line, or I will die.

But Patience Graves is a full magical girl. She will transform into a psycho clown, pull guns and explosives from under her skirt, and shoot me through the heart. I have a prosthetic fist and a good right hook. I am still weak from yesterday’s hell. I will lose. Again.

Swallow the anger. Burns going down.

“You want to be my friend,” I say. It’s not a question. “Graves. You said. Last night. You want to be my friend.”

Her grin flickers, from a hundred percent down to ninety nine. “Yeah! Like, Occy, we’re already friends, right!”

“You barely know me. You shot me. You put my best friend in hospital. You blew up a crowd. I am very close to hating you.”

Another flicker. Ninety percent. “Shit, come off it! We already talked—”

“I am willing to entertain this notion of friendship,” I say. “Against my better judgement.”

Ninety five percent, spiking again. Feed her false hope.

“But.” I lean in. Not too close, can’t do that. “If you make that joke again, we will never be friends.”

Ninety percent. Eighty percent. Still dropping. Going out.

I sit down before I lose my nerve. Pick up my fork, put more scrambled egg in my mouth. Like nothing happened.

A moment of silence, then a cackle from Patience. “Hahaha! Whatever, Occy! Come on, lighten up! It’s cool, it’s not even a joke, it’s just what you told me last night. We’re all on the same side, like! We’re all fuckin’ bent sideways up in this bitch—”

Signal sighs good and loud. “Geegee, quit while you’re ahead.”

Another fork of eggs. Tastes of acid. Don’t look up.

Awkward silence drowns the table; much better, just how I like it. Patience gnaws on her sandwich, dripping blobs of tomato sauce, licking it off her fingers. Signal says nothing, skeleton standing like a statue, watching everything. Nerys nibbles on a piece of bacon, holding it down with one zoog-paw.

Nerys I can trust. Nerys I almost like. Nerys saved me.

Why didn’t Nerys say anything to stop us?

Nerys breaks the silence by dragging several more pieces of bacon out of the tray. A handful of zoogs creep over to the table, peering upward, jaws hanging open, beady black eyes wide with hopeful hunger. One by one, Nerys drags each piece of bacon over to the edge and drops it off the side to the waiting zoogs below; they swarm their treats, tearing the meat apart with their little claws, scurrying off into the debris of the domesticated corner again. Nobody tries to stop Nerys; who would dare stop a Dream-God feeding her followers?

Once she’s done, Nerys clicks back into the middle of the table, settles her little zoog rump in place, tail swaying behind her, dripping ooze.

“Right!” she announces. “We are going to have a meeting, my girls. Once breakfast is over, once Bright decides to turn herself up. But our new girl is still battered and burned, she needs time to heal, and she can’t transform yet. That means sleep and calories. Don’t bother her too much. Octavia, you don’t have to force yourself to join in. You are welcome to eat and listen. And learn a thing, perhaps!”

“Mmhmm,” Signal purrs. “She needs some special care. I’ll prep the equipment later. We can measure her levels.”

Patience snorts. “Ahhhh fuck off, Siggy. Let her eat, let her sleep, let her do what she wants, like. Occy’s been eyeball-deep in fuckin’ England for like, what, twenty years? How old are you, Occy?” I shrug, not talking to Patience. “Yeah, twenty years of that shit. Let her breathe, like!”

“Nerys,” I say. “I meant what I said yesterday. I want to go home. As soon as possible. Today.”

“When you can transform,” Nerys says. “You do remember what I told you, Octavia? Go down there now, you’ll die a quick and shitty death. They won’t even need a magical girl to soak you up, they’ll send pigs with guns, fill you with holes, and I won’t be able to save you a second time. Wait until you’re ready, then you can do whatever you want.”

Straighten my spine, put down my fork, smart in the chair. “I’m all better. I feel better. I had a good night’s sleep, I can walk by myself, I have plenty of energy. I need to see Willow.”

“Deceptive, deceptive!” Nerys hisses. “Overconfidence gets girls killed.”

“Dream Control already have eyes on your friend’s hospital room,” says Signal. “Both physical and electronic. She’s obvious bait, lass. Plus, you did try to call her from up here on Luna.” Signal sighs, then chuckles softly. “Tracing that call sent them on a wild goose chase, always a nice touch. But there’s a downside. Now they know for certain she’s important to you. It’s very sweet that you want to see your friend, but if you try to get anywhere near that hospital room, they’ll jump you with enough tear gas and beanbag rounds to down an elephant, just to keep you pinned until the Trio can get there and cut your head off. Don’t do it, lass. It’s suicide.”

And how do you know I made that phone call, Signal? You’re no different to them, watching and listening to every last stolen scrap.

Swallow my distaste. Look at the skeleton.

“How do you know they’re watching her hospital room?” I ask. “How do you know that?”

Patience cackles. “Our Siggy gets in everywhere! Hacking shit up!”

“Mmhmm,” Signal grunts. “Though I can’t take credit for any genius on this one. Dream Control left the information right out in the open. All I had to do was check each hospital in Oxford, and there she was. ‘Willow Finch’, admitted to Oxford Holton yesterday. She’s right there. That’s bait.”

My heart leaps. Keep a fist around it. “Can you confirm— can you see- I mean, is she—”

“Sorry, lass. I can’t confirm anything past that. She might not even really be there.”

“Why not?”

“Yeah!” Patience says. “Can’t you get into all them cameras and shit, like you always do?”

“Oh, I wish it were that simple, my dears,” Signal says. “Dream Control have everything past the hospital’s public surface locked down. The computer infrastructure, I mean, not physically. If they stuffed the hospital with agents, it would be too obvious. They’ve paid special attention to the cameras, made especially sure I can’t pull any footage. It’s not impossible to get in, but it could take me days, perhaps a week. And that’s if nobody’s watching for the attempt. Do you see, Octavia? If I could just confirm your friend is alive, well, she wouldn’t be very good bait, would she now?”

“And you can’t … ‘hack’ Dream Control?” I ask.

“DC are a challenge, even for me,” Signal admits softly. “They’ve got somebody of their own. Somebody like me.”

Patience snorts. “Your secret fuckin’ rival again?” She turns to me with a grin, I refuse to meet her eyes. “Siggy thinks DC’s got some hot shit hacker up on her level. It’s just an office full of arseholes somewhere! Right, Occy? Eh? Eh?”

Signal sighs, a crackle from her skeleton-speakers. “We can hope.”

“Wait,” I say. “Signal. You know which hospital room Willow is in? You know the actual room? You have a floor, a number, that kind of thing?”

A beat of silence.

“Signal?”

“Well, yes.”

“Then tell me the room number.” Silence. Skeletons grin. Patience looks away. “Tell me. Tell me!”

Nerys rasps my name. “Octaviaaaaa. Signal is right. It’s suicide.”

“I’ll change my clothes and wear a face mask,” I say. “I’ll shave my hair off, I don’t care. They won’t recognise me. I just want to see her. I have to know if she’s alive. I have to! Why won’t any of you understand this?!”

Signal hisses with an intake of breath. “Oh, lass, no. Your hair’s beautiful, don’t go doing that.”

Lies.

“Why can’t you all come with me then? Grimgrave, Signal, why can’t you help me yourselves? You’re both magical girls. Grimgrave. Graves! You owe me!”

“‘Cos you can’t fucking fly!” Patience says, then laughs. “Can’t fly, can’t tele-fucking-port, can’t fight much. Your fist is cool as shit, yeah, it’s gonna rock! But you can’t transform, not yet, bitch! You’d get fuckin’ owned right now!”

“If we got into a confrontation,” Signal says. “You might get caught. You might die, lass. And we won’t be able to help.”

“I don’t care about my own safety,” I say. “Shouldn’t I be allowed to make that decision?”

Nobody answers. Nobody can meet my eyes. Cowards.

“So, you’re going to keep me here,” I say to Nerys. “Against my will. So much for freedom.”

Under the table, down in my lap, my prosthetic hand makes a fist. So tight my glove creaks. Happens before I realise. Breath comes harder, filling my lungs, hot as boiling acid. Pointless anger, totally useless. I can’t punch my way back to Earth.

Nerys tilts her head and looks away, lips peeled back in such an un-zoog-like expression — a sheepish cringe.

“Shit, Occy,” Patience says. “We just don’t want you to die, hey? You only just got here! You’re cool, I like you, we’re already friends, yeah? Don’t wanna like, lose another girl so fuckin’ quick. First time back to Earth, we should like, take you for some Nightmare run-off, get you juiced up good and proper, then you’ll be safe, like!”

“I don’t care. I want to see Willow. That is the only thing I want.”

Patience half-snorts, trying so hard. “Besides, we’re gonna talk about your plan today, yeah?”

“My … my plan?” Anger flash-freezes. I finally look up at her again. “Excuse me?”

“Yeah!” Patience lights up. “All that cool shit you said about getting us out there, on camera, in front of the public. We’re gonna do it, for real! We’ve got the numbers now, we’ve got the edge, we’ve got the shit! Attack some magical bitches in broad daylight, get our faces on telly, shout to the world that we’re here! Britannia’s in chains, but she ain’t dead yet!”

“ … no. No, I … I was exhausted and— and- delusional. Delusional and deranged. Nothing I suggested would make anything better, not for anybody, not really. You can’t have taken me seriously. I … I refuse.” My chest starts to tighten. “You can’t do that, you can’t pin it on me, it won’t work, it won’t achieve anything. I can’t be responsible for that. It’s not my plan.”

“Wrong,” Nerys rasps. “It’s time, it’s been too long. We should have done it years ago. Right, girls?”

“No more fucking hiding!” Patience cheers, waving the final bite of her sandwich in the air.

“It’s all right, Octavia,” Signal purrs. “Don’t worry, don’t blame yourself, you didn’t cause any of this. You’re just a catalyst. This day would have come eventually, one way or another. Like Nerys says, we’ve been in the shadows for too long. You’re not the only … ” A beat of hesitation. “Not the only thing to make us realise that.”

Patience loses her grin, fire doused by the sea. She turns her head, looks at the dresses affixed to the wall. Puts a fist to her own head, a salute. “Fuckin’ ay.”

“Indeed,” Signal says. “So, however much I loathe the spotlight, it’s time to put on a show.”

“Show?” I echo. “That’s how you think of it? Bombing a crowd, a show?”

Patience grits her teeth.

Signal just tuts. “Use of uncontrolled explosives in public is not my first choice. Or my second. Or third. We won’t be doing anything like that again. Not without everybody on board. Will we, Geegee?”

Patience shrugs, grin dead. She sticks the last piece of sandwich in her mouth, chews in blessed silence.

Shake my head. Close my eyes tight. “I want to go home. I want to see Willow. You will teach me to translocate, Nerys. You promised.”

“When you can transform.”

Hiss through my teeth. I sound like a zoog. “And when will that be?”

“Up to you!” Nerys rasps. “Fruitful dreams don’t come to girls with empty stomachs or preoccupied minds. We’re going to talk and talk and talk, like you humans love to do, but your job is to mend up. Stay in the burrow. Grow stronger. Dream.”

“Nonsense,” I whisper, eyes still screwed shut. “I should not be here. I should be with Willow. She needs me, I need to see her. I can’t be … mucking about up here, with you … you … ” I try to take a breath, feel like I’m choking. “I shouldn’t be here. I shouldn’t, I—”

“Hey,” Patience says. No laugh in her voice. “Hey, hey Occy. Fuck Dream Control, right?”

Open my eyes. There she is, looking down at me, still sitting on the table. No grin, no mirth. Just faith, so fragile and earnest it hurts.

Fuck Dream Control.

“ … yes, of course,” I say, can’t stop myself. “Absolutely. No question. I-I just—”

Grimgrave grins again. “Fuckin’ ay. We’re gonna tear it all down.”

Still I sigh. “I just … I can’t do this. I’m not made for this.”

“Nerys wouldn’t have picked you if you weren’t up for this. Occy, shit, you just gotta believe! You’re scared, right? ‘Cos like, shit, yeah girl, I was scared my first time, I was all—”

“Geegee,” Signal murmurs.

“You don’t need me,” I’m saying. “I’m no revolutionary. I just want to … I want to go home. I want this to stop.”

“We need everything we can get!” Grimgrave says. “And fuck, what are we gonna do? Leave you down there to get mulched by those cunts? Fuck no!”

“Mmmmm-mmmmmm,” Nerys rumbles in agreement, a touch too deep for a real zoog.

“I’m not a criminal or an outlaw,” I say. “Not like you.”

Signal clears her throat. “Technically, you are, lass. Sorry.”

No more self-indulgent sighs for me. Signal is right; I killed two people. I am the very definition of a criminal, and I am currently outside the law.

Grimgrave snorts. “Shit, Occy, you ain’t even gotta think about it like that yet. Just take it easy today, stretch them dream-muscles. Fuck, this meeting probs won’t even happen. Nerys, is Bright on her way or what?”

“She comes,” Nerys grunts. “She knows. I impressed the importance upon her. Which I am quite good at doing, aren’t I? I am, I am.”

Signal clears her throat, a crackle from the skeleton-speakers. “Bright won’t be very happy to see you, Geegee. Please, be nice.”

“Ha, yeah right!” Grimgrave shrugs. “With any luck she’ll be—”

“With.

Any.

Luck?”

A new voice.

Cold tar roils beneath the words. Pure Oxford, rough and wet and thick, seeping from a dark hole full of rot.

Almost knock my seat back, lurch to my feet, frustration forgotten. Raise my fist, heart in my throat, skin a cold flash, sword-wound throbbing in my belly and chest and back.

Because she’s standing in the doorway, the entrance to Plato Base. Her! It’s her! It’s Scarlet Edge—

No?

A similar face, eyes and mouth and chin sharp and clear as new-cut diamond, but not identical. Thin lips, sallow cheeks, complexion rotten as a sunless day. Eyes a dirty topaz-orange, lit as if by distant fire from depths of a dank and dripping cavern, ringed by dark bags, lids drooping heavy as lead. Blonde hair long and limp and lank, so airy and light it threatens to become a halo; half her head is shaved to stubble, the other half a collapsed wave. A sneer on her lips, a jut to her hips, a rounded hunch coiled in narrow shoulders, as if gathering herself for the first twitch of a fight, bracing herself for the next blow, struggling to stay upright beneath days of insomnia, weeks of starvation, months of decay.

Hands deep in the pockets of a careworn leather trenchcoat, open over a tank-top and a pair of baggy jeans. Boots on her feet battered and laceless, steel caps on the toes.

Not Scarlet Edge.

She shuffles into the Big Room. Slow, unsteady, every footstep an effort. Eyes for only Grimgrave.

“With any luck?” she repeats. Voice clotted, thick with mucus. “You thought you would get away with that stunt, you little shit?”

Grimgrave leaps up, trainers on the table, knocking a plate to the floor; Signal’s skeleton whips forward, catches the plate before it can shatter. I swallow a yelp, lose to a flinch.

“Huh! You actually turned up!” Grimgrave says, grin gone nasty. “Why don’t you shut the fuck up for once? We got a newbie right here—”

“Good morning, Bright!” says Signal’s skeleton. (ー_ーゞ “It is good to see you. I do hope you’re doing well. I would recommend a little restraint today, if you please.”

Bright draws to a halt, scuffing her shoes; stopping is seemingly as difficult as carrying on. She drags her eyes to Signal’s skeleton, then over to Signal herself, to the flesh-and-blood woman in front of her computers.

“You telling me what to do?”

“Making a friendly suggestion,” Signal replies. “We’re all friends here.”

Bright snorts, swallows with visible difficulty, looks back to Grimgrave. “You’re not off the hook, giggles—”

“Don’t fucking call me that!” Grimgrave shouts back. “You want me to call you shit?! Fucking slow-worm, shitting all over yourself! Go get bred, bitch!”

“I’m gonna rip you a new arsehole, and then use it to fuck you, giggles.”

“Bright,” says Signal. “That’s not funny.”

“I’m not joking.”

Grimgrave flickers with a grin, maniac light ramping up behind her eyes. “You wanna try? You wanna go? Me and you, shit-breath, me and you—”

Nerys lets out a loud rasp, clacking her teeth together. “Bright!” she snaps. “Meet Octavia. Octavia, this is Bright. Make nice, humans. Yes? Yes? Better be yes!”

Bright’s eyes slide to me, wet and rheumy, eyelids drooping with effort, a crust in the corners. She’s so exhausted, ready to drop. She looks me up and down, slow and empty, as if I’m not here. She’s so pitiful that I lower my fist; can’t be angry with somebody in this state.

Her gaze lingers on my slitted right eye, on my facial scar; a spark of anger rekindles in my chest, but fades just as fast. Bright’s expression doesn’t change, no matter what part of me she examines. Utter disinterest and contempt, for all of me, not the scar.

She looks away, dismisses me. “Dead or Dreamer inside a month.”

“Bright,” Nerys rasps. “She’s one of you. I chose her.”

Bright’s sneer turns sulky. Hunches her shoulders tighter.

“Octavia escaped Dream Control Headquarters yesterday,” says Signal. “She took Scarlet’s blade in her gut and got away clean. No transformation, no weapons, nothing. She’s not some untested girl with stars in her eyes, Bright. She’s had a baptism of fire. No joke intended.”

“Saw that on the news,” Bright mutters, then takes a deep breath; her lungs crackle. She coughs to clear her throat, wet and liquid. “Dead or Dreamer inside a month. She’s chaff.”

“Excuse me,” I say. “Excuse me. Excuse me! Hey!”

Bright looks me in the face again. Eyes so cold and empty, she’s barely even there.

“Bright. Hello. Are you … okay? You look … unwell.”

Dead stare. Grimgrave snorts.

“Fine. Okay,” I say. “I don’t care if you don’t like me, for whatever reason, that’s your business. But I have to ask. Why do you resemble—”

“Tiger tiger burning bright, in the forests of the night,” she chants, low and raw. Then waits and watches, as if I should recognise the lines, like a code phrase. Too many seconds pass. She shakes her head. “Philistine.”

Should I take offence? “Excuse me?”

“Burning Bright, yeah, that’s me,” she says. Sniffs hard, swallows harder. “Call me whatever you want, you won’t be doing it for long.”

Straighten my spine, stand up proper. “All right. Why do you resemble—”

Bright breaks into a nasty smirk, upper lip hooked in a sneer. “‘Scarlet Edge’?”

She says it with so much disgust. I nod. “You look a little like—”

“Because ‘Scarlet Edge’ is my sister.”

“Oh.”

Bright takes a step toward me, rolls her shoulders, removes her hands from her pockets. Fingers thin and bony, skin like paper, faint blue veins visible on the backs of her palms.

“She’s the enemy, sure,” Bright says. “They all are, all of them, no exceptions, no special dispensations. I get it, I do. I really do. Look me in the face and tell me I don’t get it.” She takes another step, closing in. Why does she seem so tall, when her shoulders are so hunched, her stride so limp and dragging? Why do I want to back away, when she looks so ready to drop? “But. ‘Scarlet Edge’? My sister? I don’t like it when some tin-fingered cunt gets the idea to touch my sister. Because before she’s the enemy, before she’s a magical girl, do you know what she is? You know what she is first?”

Another step. I shake my head. “No, I—”

“Mine.”



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



These girls are too much for Octavia. She can’t even handle one of them, let alone three. And now Bright has revealed a landmine beneath her feet. Think fast, Occy.

Ahem. Well! Two more chapters left in the arc! You can probably tell I’ve been having a blast getting all the main cast (sort of) on screen like this. Bright went through several revisions before the result you see here, and I’m quite happy with how she worked out. Grimgrave, on the other hand, I cannot control this girl in the slightest. Which is a good thing!

Also, I have more fanart to share with you all, from over on the discord server! This week we have an illustration of this very chapter, of Octavia struggling to ignore Grimgrave, (by sporktown heroine.) Then we have Live From The Moon/Octavia as a streamer, (by cubey.) I love all the little details in that one! And last but not least, an illustration of Scarlet Edge, (by Molten Constellation.) It’s amazing to see so much fanart already, I’m really happy to see so many readers having fun with this! Thank you all!

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more. If you want to support the story but you can’t subscribe (which is fine, by the way! Please only consider it if you can afford to) then please leave a rating or a review here on Royal Road; it helps a great deal to get the story in front of more people who might enjoy it!

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you for being here and enjoying my little story. We’re still in the early days right now, still revving up those magical girl engines, and I am just delighted to see so many people enjoying it. None of this would be possible without all of you! Thank you!

Next chapter, Octavia needs to defuse this girl like she would a bomb, but her hands are sweaty and she can’t tell which wire is which.

Maidens of the Fall – Lunacy – 2.4

Content Warnings

Extreme pain
Gore/wounds
Grief
Nightmares
Ableist language



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Concrete, darkness, blood, and pain; down in the hole, back again.

Incalculable weight pins me to the floor by the shredded remains of my right leg and my right arm; both limbs are shattered, broken in more places than I will ever know, meat and bone I cannot shed. Blood blinds my right eye, dyes half the world with crimson flame. Agony brands the socket’s edge, sears a lightning-strike of pain down my right cheek, a flap of flesh so freshly torn, nerves newly severed. A fist of jagged rebar has ripped my face open, sharp fingers now only inches from my neck. Squirm too hard and I will puncture my own throat on spikes of twisted metal.

Screaming, wailing, howling, not all of it mine. The air reeks of blood and bile and voided bowels, rings with frantic cries and incoherent shouts, the scuff and scrape of bare hands heaving at the rubble. More than just me down here, swallowed by the collapse. Caved-in concrete and squealing steel caught everybody at the far end of the shelter, all the responsible guardians keeping small children away from the reinforced door back to the surface. Women and children in the rear, buried the deepest, meant to be safe.

We’d heard the fight pass directly overhead. Felt the footsteps of a Dreamer on English soil. Reality wavered and blurred, oil on water in peripheral vision, faces melting like butter under a blowtorch, as Beatrix Ayton’s passage warped the waking world.

But then she had walked on.

No, it wasn’t the Dreamer who did this. Return fire made us all collateral damage.

I am alive, in so much pain that pain ceases to have meaning, sheltered in a narrow, dust-choked, blood-slick abscess beneath the rubble, because the very last thing my parents ever did was save their only daughter.

My mother’s corpse lies to my right, crushed and tangled in the weight of concrete that took my limbs; a moment earlier she yanked me to my feet and shoved me clear. My father’s corpse is half-atop me, his arched back broken by a steel beam, strength spent to take a blow fated for my skull.

Back in the shelter, beneath the debris, at the fulcrum of my life.

A strange dream. One I’ve had before.

When I was younger, reality was still a fresh wound, this dream came several times a week. In the aftermath came screaming, crying, sobbing, fear of the roof falling in, refusal to endure the slightest weight on my body, insomnia of habit because I didn’t want to dream again. In time I coped; reality never healed, but at least it stopped bleeding. A decade distant, I endure this dream perhaps once every six months, and wake with little need to weep. Pain, fear, grief, panic, they’re all just a bad dream. The girl who felt for real is gone; she died in that shelter, alongside my parents. I am her remains, a scrap they pulled from the rubble, reanimated in her memory.

I’m turning my head to the right, to look at my mother’s dead face, same as always. Perhaps it’s what I did in reality, or maybe I just don’t want to forget her. Hard to remember what’s real and what’s reconstruction, down here in the thick of the dream. I have seen my mother’s mask of blood so many times — one eye burst, one hand sticking from the rubble, a frozen final gesture as she pushed me clear. I know she did that, that was real, and I never want to forget.

But my mother isn’t there.

The dream has changed. First time in ten years.

A body, wrapped in concrete and steel, but not my mother. A man in a Section Special uniform, face caved in by a fist.

Twist the other way, look at my father; he should be curled and crumpled and crushed around my left side, but he’s not there either. In my father’s place lies another Section Special officer, another face caved inward by impact, skull blown out, jellied brains drying down his back.

The two men I killed, made faceless and cold, down here with the rest of the collateral damage.

Hands haul away chunks of wreckage, digging for the dead. The dream always ends when the rescue effort uncovers me, as they make the sensible choice to amputate my tortured meat, because I might bleed to death if they lift the concrete off too quick. Masked and goggled against dust and blood, voices muffled by rubber and filters, they swarm over the debris. Thick gloves reach in, grab the Section Special officers, corpses coming apart as they’re pulled clear.

But then the dream diverges further. Footsteps hustle out through the door, vanish up the steps, back to the surface.

The rescuers leave me buried under the rubble, drowning in my own whimpers, still dreaming. A distant thud and crackle drifts from far away, magical girls fighting and dying, up in the open air, free and unfettered.

Down here, silence settles. I am trapped and alone. Forever.

Except.

Metal footsteps.

Hard, heavy, unhurried. Descending into the shattered shelter. Click, click, click, sharp against the concrete.

The metal tread pauses in the shelter doorway. Breath heaves in and out of lungs like bellows, building with every tide. Muscles creak. Joints crack.

Bite my lips shut, swallow the pain. Whoever or whatever has joined my dream, I would rather die beneath the rubble than have it uncover me. I don’t know why, but I know for certain; this thing will give me a worse end than the one I have already endured. Better a familiar hell than that. Better a death I know.

Wake up. I have to wake up. Wake up, right now. Wake up, Octavia.

Footsteps cross the shelter, wade into the debris, kick aside heavy chunks of concrete. Heaving breaths, snorted and hissed, hot with anger. Red light leaks through the cracks in the rubble, shining from a titan clambering closer. I try to squirm away, pinned by broken rebar and my own useless limbs. A whimper escapes my lips. It knows where I am.

Wake up. Wake up!

Metal clatters, closing in. Red light deepens, darkens, turns to black, drowning my pocket of shelter.

It’s right beside me, breathing hard, peering through a narrow gap.

Close my eyes, pretend it’s not there.

A hand stretches out, and

touches the rubble

with a single

metallic.

click

~~~~~~~

I bolt upright, fight the covers, wheeze for breath. Clutch my chest, hold tight to a scream, swallow it whole.

Cold sweat soaks the sheets, a shiver I can’t shake, blinded by tears.

“Dream,” I spit. “Just a dream.”

Don’t recognise where I am — concrete box, prison cell, I&O ward? Panic pushes the swallowed scream back up my throat. I almost lose the fight, abandon all dignity, foul my bedsheets with bile.

But then I remember.

Plato Base. On the Moon. Magical girl.

Panic subsides, but still I make a noise I would never make in front of anybody, not even Willow. Especially Willow. Sag with relief, try not to sob, almost slump back onto the pillow. But the memory of that nightmare keeps me upright long enough to grope for my mobile phone.

Clock reads 09:16. Morning down in England.

Can’t risk lounging in bed, not even up here on the moon. That’s a good way to court atrophy and rot. If I don’t get up now, I’ll never get up again, the same way as always, so I pull the bed covers aside and climb to my feet.

“Ahh! Ah … nnnh!”

My hips and lower back are stiff and sore. Both my shoulders are bruised and I can’t turn my neck all the way to the left. My reward for hurling myself down the corridors of Dream Control Oxford Headquarters. Guess being a magical girl doesn’t help with that after all.

Stagger to the sink, splash my face with water, use the mug from last night to wash out my mouth, then drink enough to slake my thirst. There’s a toothbrush by the basin, still in a plastic package. Tearing it free takes more goes than I would like, sleep clinging to me, making me clumsy. Once I have secured a toothbrush I cast around for toothpaste. Stick the whole mess in my mouth, do the best I can.

Bleary-eyed monster in the mirror. Not much worse than usual.

I pace the room and brush my teeth. Shaky, weak, fragile, but I can stand straight and raise my chin, no instant need to sit back down. Right shoulder rotates okay, stump not too raw, prosthetic hand smooth and responsive; my thumb and middle finger are still misaligned, but I can compensate. Deep breaths tug at an ache in my core, the echo of Scarlet’s sword; focus on it and the ache throbs harder, tense and tight with remembered pain.

Wait a moment, take a deep breath, forget about Scarlet Edge.

Everything seems to be in order.

“Except that dream,” I mutter, spit toothpaste into the sink, rinse my mouth.

The woman in the mirror looks the same as always, not at all ‘magical girl’. A good night’s sleep has not granted me sparkles or cat ears or multicoloured hair. I touch my scar. Same as always. Run a nail along the ridges, sensation muted. Same as always.

Close my eyes. Same as always?

I’m still there when I open up again, staring back from inside the mirror.

That dream — was that what Nerys and Grimgrave were talking about? A strange dream to initiate me as a full magical girl? Nothing more than an obvious nightmare. Those two corpses, the two men I killed yesterday, I’ll be dragging them behind me for years, won’t I? If I’m even alive that long. An obvious nightmare, too obvious to mean anything.

Except that presence toward the end.

Chills creep up my spine. Skin flashes cold with fresh sweat. Guts clench hard.

Forget the dream. Raise a wall in my mind. Do not think about the thing clambering over the rubble to get at me. Meaningless. Pointless. Do not pursue that thought. In a Dreamland overlap, on the moon? Could have been anything. It meant nothing. Nothing.

Besides, I’m not sticking around to find out.

“Transform,” I say out loud. “Transform.”

Nothing happens. I picture myself in a magical girl outfit — a dress or a gown, with a hammer or a sword. Red, blue, yellow? I snort, shake my head. Too absurd. I’m wearing pajamas and a robe, is that not magical girl enough?

“Transform?” I click my fingers, like Grimgrave did. Doesn’t help. “Tch. Okay, whatever, let’s … let’s get out of here, Octavia. We need to get out of here. Still need to get back to Willow.”

Unbolt the door, open a crack, and I’ve got a repeat visitor. The metal cart from last night, loaded with neatly folded clothing, all freshly washed.

Another blue plastic note is propped atop the bundle.

A small challenge, but one well met. Your coat bears a scar, now closed forever. The jumper is holy, and only so much could be done for that condition. The shirt has perished, a replacement serves you. Another has joined, for your comfort. When hunger finds you waiting, do not wait in vain.

I scoop up the bundle, bolt the door, dump the clothes on the bed.

My coat and jumper have been repaired, more expertly than I thought possible. The sword-gash in the back of my coat is closed up with fine blue thread, almost invisible to the naked eye unless I turn it to catch the light. My jumper hasn’t fared so well, three entrance wounds in the front matched by three in the back, all sealed shut by similar glossy blue thread, thicker and meatier, with more ground to cover. My shirt has not returned, replaced instead by a plain white t-shirt, which will have to do. The rest of my clothes are spotless, soft, unscented. A pair of thick black tights have been added to the outfit, not originally mine.

‘Tissy’ again? I need to thank her, whoever she is. She has saved my favourite coat.

Dressing is easier than undressing was last night, though my back and hips are sore enough to slow me down and draw complaints from between clenched teeth. Bra, skirt, t-shirt, jumper, both my gloves, and I’m starting to feel human again. Rake my hair into a semblance of normality, no comb or brush in the room. I pause to check the battery level indicator in my forearm; still 100%. Which is, of course, impossible.

I hesitate with the coat. Not strictly necessary unless I’m stepping outdoors. But I am on the moon, in a Dreamland overlap, surrounded by who-knows-what, so I pull the coat over my shoulders, nice and snug, then tuck my phone and my purse into the inside pocket.

I pick up the tights and toss them back onto the bed with a sigh; no way I’m dragging those over my prosthetic leg.

“When hunger finds you waiting, do not wait in vain?” I read the card out loud again. “Tissy, you are a poet.”

Back to the door, half-expecting to find breakfast waiting for me. But the cart is gone and the corridor is empty. A faint breakfasty scent lingers in the air. Hot tea and toast, perhaps eggs, maybe coffee. I do hope the moon has coffee.

What else am I going to do — wait here until Nerys and Grimgrave come to fetch me? Absolutely not. I will not be stashed away until needed.

I step into my shoes, step out into the corridor, and close the door behind me. No exterior lock, but who cares? No possessions in there to steal or snoop, and I’m not planning another night here. Magical girl transformation or not, I’m well enough to walk alone.

Whatever happens next, I am going home, to find my Willow.

On my right, the door-lined corridor stretches away, fading into darkness beneath the lunar mountains. A trio of fuzzy grey lumps shuffle off into the shadow. Hopefully just zoogs.

Only one way to go, a turn to my left, back toward the main room, the Big Room of Plato base.

Except I stop and stare, because there’s a figure standing at the end of the corridor.

A skeleton.

“No,” I say. Reflex. “No.”

Nine feet of humanoid skeletal structure, naked bones in light grey, held together at the joints with thick hinges, bolts and screws in stainless steel, wires and cables and black electrical tape. Limbs and torso are plated with mismatched pieces of body armour, ceramic slabs, kevlar patches. The hands and feet are coated in black, as if dipped in textured tar — vulcanised rubber. The chest cavity is stuffed with computer parts: a motherboard, processors, storage, a whole mess of LEDs in purple and green. Several small screens are strapped to the front of the ribcage. Cables lead down the limbs and up the armoured spine, gathering in the head. A human skull crammed with hardware, camera lenses for eyes, sensors strapped and stapled to the dome, speakers clustered beneath a wired-shut jawbone.

For the first second I’m too curious to be afraid. What is this thing for? Can it move? Does it see, or speak?

Grimgrave’s warning lights up my mind as that first second passes. Does a towering moon-skeleton count as something ‘too much weird’? Should I be running away, or hurling myself back into my bedroom? Bolting the door, cowering under the sheets?

Nowhere to run but into the shadows of Plato Base. And I’m not scared of a skeleton networking project, not even if it is nine feet tall.

Or maybe I am a little scared. I hesitate before I raise my prosthetic hand.

Stare into those twin cameras, hard as glass; do they stare back?

Make a fist. Open my mouth.

One of the ribcage-screens lights up, bold and bright, black text on light.

( ̄▽ ̄)ノ

A silent moment passes. The emote changes

(σ’ω’)σ

pointing to my right, down the corridor, toward the Big Room.

The skeleton steps aside, around the corner, leading the way. Rubberised footsteps vanish into Plato Base, silent on concrete, chased by whispers of moon-wind from beyond the walls.

I’m left with a closed fist and nothing to swing at, rooted to the spot.

I unmake the fist, lower my hand, take a deep breath. When did I get so violent? Well, yesterday.

Am I being lured into an ambush by a giant moon-skeleton? Was that ‘Tissy’, showing me the way to breakfast? Or is this a zoog prank? I glance around, hoping to see a wall of grinning zoogs ready to laugh at me. Even just one or two strays would be nice, lingering in the nearby light. But no, I am absolutely and certainly alone. Behind me lie nothing but shadows. Nowhere to go but back into my bedroom, alone and hungry. Or I could follow a mystery moon-skeleton.

Hesitate, take a step back. Hesitate again, can’t raise my hand. Use my eyes instead, read the words on the door next to mine. ‘FRONT TOWARD ENEMY’, all in pink.

When I knock on the door, I do it quick.

“Grimgrave? Grim? Grim? Are you in there? Are you home? Grim? Graves?”

Echoes down the corridor. No answer, not from within Grimgrave’s room, and not from without.

Reach for the handle. Almost make it. But then I pull back.

“No,” I hiss. “It’s better like this. Better if you’re not here.”

Nowhere to go but breakfast.

No giant skeleton lurks in ambush as I peer around the corner, no towering horror-film extras at the end of the corridor to the Big Room. I pull my coat tight, straighten my spine, square my shoulders. Move slowly and carefully, ignore the sword-wound ache in my gut and the lingering cold sweat on my skin.

I make it back to the Big room, unbothered by an old bag of bones.

The Big Room, the main room of Plato Base, is no less impressively massive after a solid sleep. Vaulted and columned, concrete pressed into marble’s role, rainbow illustrations on every wall, defaced flags and ruined dresses facing each other across the void. I’ve emerged from the same corridor that Grimgrave helped me hobble down last night, right next to the big mess of sofas and beanbags and rugs, the assorted junk and coffee tables, the pieces of kitchen looted from the corpse of a house. A domesticated corner, for those who refuse domestication.

All four screens of the quad-television setup are switched on, sound turned down to a trickle, all playing the same cartoon to an audience of about two dozen drowsy zoogs. Some curl snug in the animal bed, while others lie scattered around the floor in twos and threes. One zoog is trying unsuccessfully to scale the arm of a sofa, egged on by a pair who have already made it up onto the cushions. A few doze, but most are watching the screens with real attention, hissing softly as the action unfolds. Didn’t think zoogs could appreciate television, much less Japanese cartoons about magical card games. Maybe they like the bright colours.

Nerys’ distinctive black-oil-and-ooze is absent. Grimgrave isn’t here either, unless she’s hiding behind a pillar.

A handful of the most alert zoogs go stiff at the sight of me, tails standing on end, eyes swivelling wide. But they relax when I ignore them, because I’ve got better things to stare at.

Six whole skeletons.

One moon-skeleton waits at a polite distance, probably the same one which greeted me in the corridor. Two are stationed at the entrance, the doorways that lead back out toward the lunar surface. Another is crouched by the sofas, playing with a trio of zoogs. A final pair of skeletons flank the chaotic computer setup at the rear of the domesticated space, standing either side of the big swivel chair.

No two of the skeletons are identical, covered with random bits of body armour, stuffed with wires and computer parts, skulls studded with cameras and sensors and speakers, miniature screens attached to their torsos. All giants though, nine feet at least, and grey as rain clouds.

The sprawling computer setup no longer waits on standby. Two of the 3D printers are lit up, whirring away, tiny arms and nozzles working back and forth inside their cases. A gutted drone lies on one of the side-tables, mechanical intestines splayed, soldering irons and spare parts ready for surgery. The dozen screens of the setup show a spread of internet browser windows, command line terminal sessions, esoteric programs I can’t identify — and camera feeds.

Some of the cameras show the moon’s surface, the exterior of Plato base, a shot or two of the lunar sky, and some spots I’ve never seen before, rustling with black vegetation, the slopes of a moon-mountain. But most of the camera views are inside, right here, in the Big Room.

My face, high-quality, real-time, full-colour, staring out from three dozen camera feeds.

My body, my clothes, my posture, my hair, filmed from behind, from both sides, from above, from low angles, from everywhere.

“ … h-hello?”

“Hello there! And a very good morning to you, lass! You must be Octavia.”

The voice comes from the nearest skeleton, from the speakers wired below the jaw.

I jump out of my skin. Several nearby zoogs flinch in unison, then let out soft little hisses of irritation. A few others make scratchy croaking noises, zoog giggles.

A screen on the skeleton’s chest displays another emote: (─‿─)

Camera-eyes like beetle shells in fleshless sockets, jaw a lock-toothed grin of elongated teeth, towering bones spliced with metal supports. To where am I supposed to speak? To what am I speaking?

“Good … uh … morning?”

The emote changes.

(✖﹏✖)

“Oh, oh dear! I am sorry. I didn’t mean to surprise you, dear thing.” The voice carries on from the cluster of speakers; the skeleton doesn’t move. “I thought even Grimgrave had enough sense to warn that you might run into a bloody great skeleton or three. Tch, that girl. She’ll never learn. My apologies! Really now.”

That voice.

Soft and bubbly, warm and motherly, bouncing with a natural flirtatious lilt, the kind of innocent unintended ease that captures hearts without meaning so.

And intensely Scottish, peppered with buttery rolled ‘r’ sounds, spiky and strong and smooth all at once. A teasing smile behind every word, a tug inside my chest as each liquid syllable flicks off a dancing tongue. I should be blushing, averting my gaze, shying away from a temptress sliding close.

But the words come from a speaker, strapped to a giant grey skeleton.

“That’s … uh … that’s quite all right, thank you.”

I fall back on formal politeness.

“Aww, ain’t you a sweetheart,” says the beautiful voice from the skeleton-speakers. “Anyhow, I’ve got the advantage on you right now. I should introduce myself proper, before we get all confused. Can’t be doing anything without names, can we?” The emote on the skeleton’s chest-screen changes again: ( ̄ω ̄)/ “I’m The Locus of Lost Signals, and I know for a fact Grimgrave told you to expect me. You can call me Signal, sweetheart. Try not to shorten it to ‘Sig’, unless I’m about to be crushed by a falling piano, in which case I might even give you a reward.”

Somebody’s typing. Fast fingers on mechanical keys.

A young woman, crouched tight in the plush swivel chair, hunched before the dozen computer screens. I didn’t notice her at first, tucked away deep in the glow; I was too distracted by the skeletons. Can’t see much of her, just the side of a knee, a tangle of black hair, the edge of a baggy sock.

“Is that … ” I gesture at her, half-address the skeleton. “Are you … who … ”

“I hear Grimgrave gave you the general introduction. Must have been quite an experience with that girl! Our Grimmy doesn’t know when to stop.” The voice giggles softly, then suddenly sharpens. “She didn’t lure you into her bedroom, did she?”

“Uh, no, I … no, I took another room.” I glance at the woman in the chair again. “Excuse me, but … are you … is that—”

“Glad to hear that, then. If I were you, I wouldn’t have gotten a wink if she’d tried it on. Good on you, lass. Didya sleep well?”

“Y-yes, thank you, but—”

“Take it slow.” She draws out the last word, a liquid purr tugging at my heart. “You’ve had a wee shock, far as I hear—”

She’s not answering. Smothering me with words.

I turn on my heel, walk away from the blathering skeleton. Take the back route, circle the edge of the domesticated corner, behind the rear of the televisions; some of the zoogs watch me, distracted from their cartoons. I eye the big cloudy tank with the dead Moon Beast floating inside; have to get within three feet to go around this way, close enough to reach out and touch the glass, half-nervous that ‘Gregory’ isn’t really dead after all.

Behind me, the skeleton cuts off with a sigh.

On the other side of the domesticated corner, I have a proper view of the woman in the computer chair.

“Signal?”

The Locus of Lost Signals is not what I expected.

A bird’s nest of tangled black hair raked back from a brown face, cheeks both chubby and gaunt at the same time. High cheekbones, small chin, watery eyes, washed out by electric light from the screens. British Indian or British Pakistani, at a guess, though the accent had none of either. Crouched in the chair, feet drawn up onto the seat, wiggling one knee at high speed. Overweight beneath her clothes, shapeless jogging bottoms and a huge black hoodie with a high collar, festooned with pockets and pouches, wires vanishing into half of them. A pair of chunky black boots stand next to the chair. Massive wired headphones cover her ears, cable linked to a miniature computer strapped to her right forearm.

Dead-fish eyes flicker across the screens, fingers tapping at a pair of keyboards. I’m well within her line of sight, but she doesn’t look up.

My own face stares out from half a dozen of her screens, tired and tense, tight around the eyes. My body on camera, captured from too many angles — behind my back, above my head, down low on the floor. Shoulders, ankles, elbows. The hem of my skirt. The collar of my jumper. The colour of the skin on my throat. Is that really me, a body dismantled into these disconnected views, a scarecrow draped in an over-large coat?

Straighten my spine, settle my hands, compose my face. Doesn’t help. How is that me up there?

Octavia Carter blinks out from those windows, face sectioned for classification. Close-ups on lips, chin, eyes, ears, hair all a mess. Profile views, one from each side. Eyes separated, zoomed in tight, isolated from each other on separate displays.

The sagging slit of my right eye, the jagged anger of my scar. Is Signal staring at my facial paralysis?

Impossible to know. She’s looking everywhere.

“Is that … ” I glance at the pair of flanking skeletons; they’ve turned to face me. “Is that you? Signal? Is that who I’m talking to?”

Hands hesitate on the keyboard. I take a step closer, trying for a better look at her face. One of the two flanking skeletons moves forward, blocks my path, raises a hand.

An emote flashes onto the ribcage screen.

( ⚆ _ ⚆ )

“Please don’t get up close and personal with my core,” the skeleton says, the woman types. “Not until I can trust you not to touch. Sorry, I know it might seem a wee bit much, but we’re not close friends, are we now? We aren’t even comrades yet, lass. We’ve only just met. Please don’t, however much I’d love to welcome you right. Don’t let Grimgrave give you the wrong impression, we’re not all so touchy-feely.”

“You’re not?” I breathe a sigh of relief. Take half a step back. “Okay, I respect that. That’s good, actually. But … I’m sorry, ‘core’? You mean the woman in the chair. You, in the chair, I mean. Not the computers?”

“Haha,” Signal says, doesn’t sound very amused. “I’d prefer you not touch the computers either. If you just want to shitpost or watch anime, there’s plenty of spare laptops.” One of the two skeletons gestures at the jumble of machinery and parts on the floor. “Unless you happen to know what you’re doing. But Nerys doesn’t choose girls based on my kind of criteria.”

I am struck by a deranged urge to impress this woman.

Is it the voice, modulated to hook me with warm and wriggling bait? Am I being seduced, hypnotised, swayed by a subconscious note in that bubbly, bouncing tone? Is that why she uses the speakers and the skeletons? Signal doesn’t look that much older than me; the woman in the chair cannot be past her mid twenties. But the voice sounds so mature. Wise and worldly, like she knows everything.

And she does, doesn’t she? I’m in all her cameras, my body caught from every angle, my face partitioned out, every piece of me known. Is she recording this, cataloguing me? Filing me away? Breaking me down with some analytic algorithm for later use?

Maybe that’s why I want to impress her. To be regarded well in the artificial eyes of this one-woman panopticon, so that voice will laugh and croon at me. Be agreeable, submissive, and obedient, or else the electronic voices will not be so friendly.

And that gaze will become violation.

I focus on other parts of her screens; the command line terminals look vaguely familiar. Grab that handhold.

“Well, I recognise your terminal emulator,” I say. Voice neutral. Tread careful. “I think. Or, uh. Maybe not? I thought it was GhostCat, but … ”

I’m blushing, heat in my cheeks, rose on the screens. Body betraying me.

“Ooooh!” Signal purrs, bouncy and strong. “The fact you even know what a terminal emulator is already puts you above the competition. Grimgrave said you were a bit of a techie, but I don’t usually put too much stock in her prattle. Well, actually she told me you were a cyborg, can you believe that? Our Grims can be quite offensive, but she means well. And yes, you’re mostly correct. This was GhostCat, once upon a time. Good catch.”

Signal purrs again. Makes me want to turn and run. I blush harder, my treacherous cheeks hot with shame.

“Just a guess,” I say. “I’ve used it before, that’s all.”

Signal’s simulated voice drops to a honeyed whisper. “Wanna see the secret?”

Throat closes up. “S-secret?”

“Just between you and me,” Signal murmurs. “If you understand what you’re looking at, then you might be interested. Grimgrave, Bright, even Nerys, none of them understand. But, maybe you’ll get it, Octavia?”

I want it. I want her to keep purring at me with approval.

But I clench my jaw. Tight and true. Don’t give in.

“Well,” Signal says after a moment. “Here you go.”

Fingers flicker across the keyboards. A fresh terminal window flowers open on the central monitor. In place of the old GhostCat logo is a stylised ASCII zoog wrapped around the name of an operating system.

“Zoog OS?”

“My own special brew,” Signal says. “Custom built, all compiled right here, including the kernel. Maybe I’ll let you peek under the hood sometime, when we’re better acquainted and all that. Until then, you’re more welcome to touch the computers than you are me, but probably don’t touch them all the same. Though, if you ask first, and ask really nicely, maybe I’ll let you stroke my keyboard.”

Hold onto a shiver, don’t let it show. Good thing I’m still catching up. “You wrote your own operating system?”

“Well, made it from other parts mostly, though some of it is my original work. But the result is all mine. Designed for my unique user requirements, if you know what I mean.”

The skeleton in front of me shows another emote: ◕‿↼)

But the woman in the chair shows nothing, face like a mask.

“It’s, uh … ” I glance at the 3D printers, the CNC machines, the wires trailing all over the place. Don’t know where to look; keep trying to catch her eye, but she won’t. All I get is the skeleton-cameras, hard glossy lenses. “Very … impressive, yes.”

“Aww, thank you, lass. Like I said, Grimmy and Bright don’t have any appreciation for the technical. Maybe you and I have something in common?”

My traitorous little heart says yes please, but my head feels like I’m a moth fluttering close to a spider’s web.

Crush that feeling. Tighten my prosthetic fist until I feel the fingers creak against the palm.

I refuse to be seduced by the voice of a machine.

The skeletons stare at me. The woman stares at her screens. I stare at her. Which part is Signal?

A sigh from a skeleton-speaker. “Octavia? Please, just treat my osteo-servus like you would any other part of my body. They’re extensions of me, okay? No different to a limb or a foot or something. If you want to say something to me, address one of them. I don’t mind so much if you have to touch them, but don’t fiddle with them or anything. Unless you really want to hold my hand, I suppose.”

I’m sure she’d hear whatever I say, wherever I say it. Don’t say that out loud. How sensitive are the skeletons’ microphones?

“I … uh … well … ”

“You wear a pair of prosthetics, don’t you? Nerys told me. How would you like if I treated your hand like it’s not part of your body? If I refused to accept something passed with that hand, if I insisted you use the other? You get it now?”

My mouth hangs open, cheeks gone hot, can’t find the words.

Whatever else she’s trying to do, she’s got me there.

Straighten my spine, bow my head.

“I didn’t think,” I say. “I’m sorry.”

Signal giggles, wet and warm; Signal’s ‘core’ doesn’t even twitch, just typing. “No need to bow and scrape, lass. Nothing to apologise for. I know it’s all a bit weird. But then again, we’re all a wee bit strange up here. You included, I would guess, in your own special way.”

I stare at one of the skeletons instead, running my eyes up and down the greyish bones and armour plates and cybernetic interior. The skull grins, jaw wired tight, eyes empty dark lenses.

“It is a little … difficult,” I say. “They are skeletons. Corpses. Walking around.”

Resist the urge to ask where she got them. Don’t want to know.

“Oh!” says Signal. “No, they’re not real bone. That would be very interesting, but bone is hard to come by, at least in the quantities I need. The framework’s made from moon dust, compacted, heat-treated, sealed, all that sort of thing.” One of the skeletons gestures toward the mess of 3D printers and CNC machines again. “Made right here on Luna.”

“You 3D printed with moon rock?”

“Plus a touch of magic.”

I shake my head. “And is this your real voice I’m hearing? I don’t see your lips moving.”

Another big sigh from Signal, from the skeleton-speakers. Her voice loses most of its bounce. “Don’t you think that’s a very rude question?”

“I … I’m sorry, it’s just, this is all very … ”

“Of course it’s my real voice. Recorded, analysed, processed through an algorithm of my own design.” She tuts. Unimpressed. Disappointed. “You ask some very forward questions, Octavia. Grimgrave’s fault, I suppose. That or Nerys can’t resist picking the most irritating prospects for new girls. I shouldn’t have expected better, should I?”

Heat sinks deep, kindles flame in my throat.

I don’t like what this woman is trying to do to me.

“I shall have to ask you to excuse my rudeness, miss Signal,” I address the nearest moon-dust skeleton. “However, I am under a considerable amount of stress. I have been ripped from my life, with less than twenty four hours to adjust. Yesterday I was shot, then stabbed, then brought to the moon, then left in a pool of my own blood, then attacked by a fucking clown!”

Anger spikes, flares bright, my voice rising into a shout. Don’t mean to. Don’t mean to swear either. My left hand flies to my mouth, covers my lips. How could I just lose control like that?

I think I made several zoogs flinch, in my peripheral vision. Soft hisses follow the brief silence.

Can’t tell where the skeleton is staring, not without glancing at Signal’s screens. But she looks everywhere, at everything, sees every angle of anger and guilt on my face. So I stare right back, into one of the cameras, despite the mortified glow in my cheeks.

Lower my hand. Try again.

“Pardon my language. As I was saying, I have been under a lot of stress. And now I am apparently part of a … a magical girl terrorist cell, I suppose? Whatever you call yourselves. Whether I want to be or not. I am surrounded by renegades, criminals, and lunatics. No offence intended.”

“And zoogggggs,” rasps a particularly brave zoog.

“And zoogs,” I add. “So, under these circumstances, I think I can be excused for a lapse in etiquette.” But then I crumple, fumble the landing. “I … I ask your forgiveness. I’m sorry.”

Signal’s fingers tap at her keyboard.

“Granted, lass,” she says, voice all soft and gooey again, soothing my anger. “I’m sorry too. I’ve been doing this for too long, it’s so easy to forget what it was like, back at the start. I’ve heard all about how you got stabbed by Scarlet Edge. Miracle you got away, you know? That girl is responsible for a lot of deaths. I would offer you a hug, but, well.” The nearest skeleton raises one rubber-clad hand. “I’m not much good at hugging.”

Emote flashes onto the ribcage-screen: (っ╹ᆺ╹)っ

“Thank you for the apology,” I say. A glance at the real Signal, the woman crouched in the chair. Still glued to her screens, face without emotion. “But no thank you on the hug, yes. I’m not good at those either.”

Haven’t hugged anybody but Willow and my grandmother in a very long time. And my grandmother isn’t big on hugs.

Signal sighs. “I’m so sorry this happened to you, lass. You must be terrified.”

No.

Not really.

Which comes as a surprise. I’m not afraid, at least not of running into Scarlet Edge again, or getting shot by Dream Control. My only real fear is for Willow.

Makes no sense. In a Dreamland overlap, on the moon, surrounded by mad people and Dream monsters. I should be terrified. But it’s the opposite; I feel less scared than I have in longer than I can remember.

“At least you’re more sensible than Grimgrave,” I mumble.

“Hahaha!” Signal laughs, warm and soft, like she’s trying to get me to put my head in her lap. “Oh dear, I am sorry, I shouldn’t laugh at that. She did you a nasty turn. Did she feed you a load of guff about hazing and initiation?”

“Yes. She did. After she shot me.”

“Well, don’t you worry, Octavia. I don’t haze. You’re safe with me, lass.”

Safe and recorded, my face displayed on a dozen screens, cut up into sections, my eyes isolated, my scar on display. Very safe.

“Right, that’s … that’s good. And you’re a magical girl as well, yes? Just to check I’m on the right page.”

“Mmhmm,” Signal purrs. “Me, Grimmy, and Bright. That’s us at the moment. Plus you.”

Signal’s moon-skeletons are fascinating, despite everything. Her ‘osteo-servus’. Magically animated frameworks, bipedal drones, stuffed with network hardware, cameras, sensors, microphones, transmitting everything back to their mistress. I can’t help but wonder how they’re animated, how much is magic and how much is technology. Not to even dream of her central computer setup, which I would love to get my hands on, see where all those cables lead, play with those 3D printers. If only it wasn’t on the moon, if only I wasn’t so far from Willow, I would love to ask so many questions.

If only Signal wasn’t even more dangerous than Grimgrave. If only it wasn’t for that voice creeping a hand down my back. If only she wasn’t a spider crouched at the centre of a web.

I would rather face Grimgrave’s shotgun again than whatever Signal is trying to do.

The Locus of Lost Signals makes my skin crawl.

“I didn’t know magical girls could be so … ”

“Hands off?” Signal suggests. “Some of us do prefer to fight at range, when we have to fight at all. Besides, not everything we do is about cracking skulls. Somebody has to do the legwork, keep us connected to the world, or all the skull-cracking won’t make a lick of difference. Do you think that’s true, Octavia? Do you and I think the same? Or are you more Grimgrave’s type? I shan’t be offended if you are, don’t worry. I think you’re quite the sweetheart already.”

My eyes glide across her screens, trying to ignore her question, admiring the setup despite the use, despite my face all over the windows. She’s the sort of techie who lives in the terminal, but I half-recognise other programs too, system monitors and the like, though I’m not familiar with whatever they’re monitoring.

But then I snag on a browser window, little images in a grid. Raised fists, drenched in red. Cackling maws in pale faces. Scarlet statues standing tall.

“Ah,” Signal says. She taps a key. Kills the window.

“Hey, no!” I step forward. A skeleton moves to block me, but I’m not trying to touch Signal, I’m gesturing at the screen. “Don’t hide it! That was me! That was me on there! Wasn’t it?”

“I’m sorry, Octavia.” She’s not purring now, gone dead serious. “I shouldn’t have left that open. You don’t want to see that, you’re not prepared for it.”

“Not prepared for—!? Excuse me! I’m not a little girl, I know what that kind of website is.”

“I don’t mean it’s pornography. If it was just that, gosh, I’d share all you like—”

“I didn’t mean that either!” Drown that blush, don’t let her distract. “That was me. Signal! I was … I’m trying to … I am trying to trust you. Show me.”

Signal sighs through her skeleton-speakers. She taps a couple of keys, returns the browser window, full-screens it on her middle monitor. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

I peer forward, around the skeleton’s flank.

The URL says ‘magibooru’; it’s an image catalogue. I’ve seen websites like this before, full of user-uploaded images, mostly anime fanart. A few out there are dedicated to the cultural fandom around magical girls. English internet allows a couple of legal ones, carefully whitewashed and heavily moderated, squeaky clean and unproblematic. The foreign ones are usually more interesting. I think I’ve seen this one before, years ago.

Signal has it open to a ‘recent uploads’ page. They’re all of me.

Octavia Carter, as seen in the snippet of footage released by Dream Control. My showdown with Scarlet Edge, drawn in dozens of different styles. In some I’m a cackling madwoman, coated with blood, fist raised to break the heavens. In others I’m too clean, too shiny, drawn like a cartoon, my proportions absurd, wasp-thin waist and breasts like balloons. Several artists have imagined fanciful magical girl outfits for me, poofy dresses and flared skirts, tight corsets and thigh-high boots. One has given me a comically oversized fist. Another has turned me into a horned demon, with forked tongue and cloven hooves.

Scarlet Edge plays the heroine. Angelic, beautiful, perfect, even in the pictures where she’s taken a few punches or gotten her dress ripped. Even when she’s drawn like a sex doll. Even the one artist who’s reduced us to rolling on the ground, trading blows. Even when I’m towering over her like a Nightmare, and she is a saint sheltered behind her sword.

Not a single artist has gotten it right. Not one of them has captured the reality, the moment she staggered back in pain.

A couple of pieces have the whole trio present, but Azure and Dawn receive even less attention.

“I told you,” Signal says gently. “Magical girls get used to this kind of attention. Usually it happens slowly, ease them into it, make sure they don’t take it too personal. And to us, well, it doesn’t happen at all, we’ve got no profile. But you were all over the telly. Kind of an event. Some of these artists like to compete with each other on pure speed. You’re the flavour of the month in at least a dozen online communities, forums, message boards, the like.”

“This can’t be legal,” I murmur.

I feel sick.

“Not in Britain,” Signal says. “Not without a good VPN, but then again GCHQ can’t catch ‘em all, so this was accessible in the UK for about twelve hours, overnight. This site’s Japanese, but there’s plenty of others, and you’re the hot topic on most of them, lass. Are you telling me you’ve never left the walled garden? Octavia, whatever you do, don’t search your own name, not on any of these places, at least not until you transform and they forget—”

“I know how to use a VPN to surf the internet.” I try and fail to swallow the taste of acid. “I’m just … I didn’t know, I … ”

“You’re popular. Five minutes of fame. Everyone new gets it, but usually just magical girls themselves. Not us, not when we’re so underground. Don’t worry, they’ll all forget when you transform.” Signal’s voice drops to a murmur. “Though with this new plan, we might all be getting a fresh five minutes. That’ll be different.”

“You mean all of these will vanish? Be forgotten, like the footage of me? Grimgrave told me about that, but it sounded too good to be true.”

“Aye. Well, sort of. Most of these will vanish. When it comes to fanart specifically, some pieces tend to stick around though a somnus reset.”

“Why? What determines that?”

Signal sighs, then laughs, almost sad. “If I could answer that, we would be much closer to unmasking every magical girl in the world. If you figure it out, let me know. I’ll forward you my notes sometime, but they don’t make good light reading over breakfast.”

I can’t stop staring at the thumbnails, all the little images supposed to be me, though the sight makes me want to vomit. Tug my coat tighter, cover my breasts with my forearms; don’t want to be seen, not by Signal, not by anybody. Not one of the pictures gets me right, not least the slit of my right eye and the jagged scar down my cheek. Some make it stand out, harsh and red as fresh blood. Others minimize it, or draw me with one eye closed, or omit the scar entirely. That’s worse. Not really me, just an image they saw.

Don’t cry. Don’t tear up. Not in front of Signal, not in front of these insults. I will not let this take my dignity.

The page reloads; Signal didn’t touch anything, an automatic refresh. Several new drawings appear at the top of the page, all mundane or boring or obscene.

Except one. The most recent.

Scarlet Edge stands on the right, I on the left, facing each other like old west gunslingers, framed by an impossible sunset in purple and orange, a celestial furnace bearing witness to our duel. But Scarlet Edge is an unfinished sketch, a suggestion of dress untouched by colour, her face an empty oval. The little Octavia is detailed and complete.

I gesture at the screen. “Excuse me, Signal, but that one, the most recent upload, it’s different, it—”

Her fingers flicker over the keyboard. Art fills the browser window.

The slit of my eye, the line of my scar, the pressure in my lips as I stare down Scarlet Edge. It’s all there, all real, all me. The mad cackle in my face as well — but exactly as it felt, elation and risk and mania, ten years of good behaviour detonating behind my eyes. Right there in pencil and ink, a lifetime of mounting pressure, bursting out on the page. And beneath even that, a hint of panic and fear, so fragile and vulnerable.

This artist knows me. Knew me complete from a snippet of expression. Whoever drew this, they understand.

“I … uh … ” My voice comes out weak. Have to clear my throat. Can barely think. “I rather like that one. I don’t want it to vanish. When I transform, I mean. Is there a way to—”

Signal’s fingers fly across her keyboard. My phone buzzes and chimes in my coat pocket.

New message. Unknown number. No text, just an attachment, the picture I requested.

“There you go,” Signal says. “And no need to thank me, it’s my pleasure. If you’re the one holding onto it, it should endure through the reset, when you first transform. I’ll save a copy too, just in case.”

“Thank you. Thank you, Signal. I … wait, how did you do that? My phone was on silent.”

A fresh emote appears on one of the skeleton-screens: ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

Force a polite laugh, don’t ask again. Signal is already inside my phone, however she did it.

This illustration of me is almost worth the last twenty four hours. I want to show it to Willow, show her what it really felt like. The wind tugging at my hair, revealing the scar down my cheek, every fold and crease correct. The mad light behind my eyes, that feeling I couldn’t deny, caught real and raw, no fictional embellishment. My prosthetic fist raised high, coated with blood and gore, but just a fist.

“Mm?”

I freeze.

“Octavia?” Signal says. “Is there something wrong with it after all? You can never tell with these fan artists, sometimes they sneak uncomfortable stuff past a casual glance. It’s one thing with fictional characters, but magical girls are real people. And don’t worry, I’ve not been staring at the ones with the absurd proportions. Nobody cares about those, they’re not really you, just nonsense. Octavia?”

The artist has drawn my prosthetic.

On the news my prosthetic was edited out. No cripples on the BBC, no missing limbs replaced with carbon fibre, no disabled Dreamers, no magical girls anything but perfect.

Who drew this? Grimgrave? One of the Trio? A random Dream Control agent who saw me escape? ‘John Smith’? Nerys?

Willow?

“Octavia?”

“It’s nothing,” I say. Reflex. Deep breath. “Just a really beautiful picture. I wasn’t expecting it, after all the … well, the boobs and gore. This one is really me, really how it felt. That’s all.”

Smile, look up at a skeleton, put my phone away. Make a mental note of the URL in the browser window. Maybe there’s a way to contact the artist.

Did you draw this, Willow? You must have done. It can’t be anybody else. Nobody else sees me this way, knows me so intimately, cares so much.

Because in that picture, in that art, I almost look—

Beautiful?

And then I know, though I don’t understand how. My joyous handhold turns to superheated ash. A hot and writhing ember in my heart knows the truth.

Willow didn’t draw this.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Make up your mind, Octavia. Somebody must have drawn it, right? Somebody who knows and sees the real you. Oh dear.

Well! Here we are, back once more smack bang in the middle of arc 2, still (trapped?) on the moon. Or on the little slice of the moon that is now England? I’m not sure how this works, unless the Moon Beasts have some kind of treaty system. Seems doubtful. But, this time it really is the middle; arc 2 will end on chapter 7! Almost double the length I had originally planned, but behind the scenes it’s all going really well. Signal is an incredible challenge to write, but she’s been surprising me on the page no end. As has Octavia, of course! She just won’t stick to the path I laid out for her, she’s pushing against the narrative at every turn. Which is great! It’s always a wonderful feeling when the characters pretty much write themselves.

And hey, Happy New Year! I hope the first week of 2026 has been a good one for you, whatever you’ve been up to. Better than Octavia, at least, right?

Also, I have some more art to share, from over on the discord server. Home Is Dead To Me And I Am Dead To Home, (by Raß!), a rendition of one of the slogans/designs on the walls of the Big Room in Plato Base. It’s fascinating to see readers making these things a reality. Thank you so much! (I have also once again updated the memes page, which is just full of so much stuff.)

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you so much for being here and reading my little story. It’s still early days for Maidens so far, but none of this would be possible without all of you, the audience! Thank you!

Next chapter, Octavia has a crisis over a piece of fanart. But this does present a worrying mystery. If not Willow, then who?

Maidens of the Fall – Lunacy – 2.3

Content Warnings

Ableist language
Self-directed ableism
Internalised homophobia



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



“We humans?” I echo Nerys. “Worth the trouble?”

“Mmhmm,” she purrs, gurgling like hot tar. Still stroking my right cheek, running her thumb down the jagged line of my scar. “So much trouble, humans. But you’re worth every drop.”

I’m disinclined to agree, even with a hundred feet of zoog goddess-thing hunched over me. Some people are worth any amount of trouble — Willow, my lost parents, a handful of others, people I will likely never meet. But ‘we humans’ in the aggregate? We’re awful creatures, and not just to each other. In Nerys’ position I would probably prefer the zoogs. At least they’re honest about wanting to eat you.

But I’m too exhausted to interrogate the motivations of a Dream-God.

“Fine,” I sigh.

Nerys’ true face vanishes; the oil-dark sea, the carrion plain, the swarming zoogs about her feet, they all lift like a dream, along with the rough caress of her fingertips against my scar. We’re back in ‘Plato Base’, in the massive concrete room. My backside is still planted in an old armchair, surrounded by a living space fit for the best of the banned surrealist paintings. Nerys is once again an imitation zoog, made of slippery black ooze, moving like something extruded from a pool of oil, crouched in front of an animal bed dusted with stray fur. Her backing chorus of ordinary grey-and-white zoogs are all peering over the lip of the bed, little jaws hinged open, pink tongues lolling, panting their appreciation.

Can’t help myself, I touch my scar with my left hand, where Nerys touched me. Few have touched there before, only the doctors, my grandmother, and Willow. If anybody else did that without permission, I don’t know what violence I might do.

But Nerys gets it. Whatever else she is, her humanoid form is scarred and crippled, just like me.

“Haaaah,” Nerys rasps. “Don’t believe me, huh? Nah, don’t worry, no offence taken. But seeing is believing, Octavia. By their fruits you will know them. The bread will be on the table. The proof is in the pudding. Mmmmmm, I like that version best. Pudding, yes.”

The other zoogs all smack their lips, hissing, “Pudding! Pudding!”

I shake my head; bad idea, makes the room spin. “I don’t care. I’m too tired to worry about whatever your angle is. Whatever’s in all this for you. Whatever.”

“You’ll see, Octavia,” Nerys purrs. Black lips peel back from obsidian teeth, dripping phantasmal droplets that vanish before they land. “You’ll see.”

“Fucking ‘ay you will!” says Patience. Graves. Grim. I’d flinch if I weren’t so exhausted; forgot she was there. Nerys’ carrion-dream is too vivid, it took me away. “Nerys is legit, for real for real. She’s not some parasite fucking with us, not like all the others. She doesn’t even call herself a god!”

“Not allllll the others, Grimmy,” says Nerys. “I do have some equals, deep in the Dream. Though, you know how it is. It’s hard to equal a zoog.”

The other zoogs chitter and hiss, little zoog-laughs from their sharp-toothed maws, flapping their ears back and forth.

“Yeah, yeah!” Grim laughs. “It’s cool, no offence to your mates!”

Banter washes over me, storm-rain on granite. I could sleep right here, sitting upright, right in this battered old armchair, in the middle of a giant ex-ballroom, in a secret base on the moon.

Straighten my spine, raise my chin, deep breath, in and out.

“How do I go home?”

Nerys and Grim share a glance, both of them guilty. Nerys shows her teeth in a very un-zoog-like expression, an awkward cringe. The other zoogs go quiet.

Grim shrugs. “You don’t!”

“Is that a threat?”

She snorts. “‘S got nothing to do with me! You’re the wanted woman!”

“That’s not what I meant. I will not be kept here. How do I go home?”

Nerys lets out a soft hiss, tail curled low around her flank. “You’re free, Octavia. All my girls are free, forever and ever. Come and go, sleep and wake, do what you like, where you like, when you like. I’ll teach you how to translocate, as I said I would, and once I do … poof!” She slaps her tail against the floor; the basket of zoogs all flinch as one. “I can’t stop you leaving. But right now? Hnghhhhhhh … ” Nerys raises her spine and lowers her muzzle; instinctive defensive posture for a zoog. “Right now the pigs and the dogs and the stinking cat-piss things all know your face. I wouldn’t. Bad idea. Bad bad bad idea.”

“Translocate.” I clutch at that word. “That’s how you brought us to the moon. You promised to teach me. I want to go home.”

“You’ll die if you go.” Nerys stretches out her front paws and flexes her ooze-covered zoog digits against a patch of exposed concrete between the rugs. “Out in the open, all by yourself, worn down and tired, not paying attention? Hnnn! You won’t last five minutes before you get spotted, and when you’re spotted, you’re dead. Dead dead dead! Don’t throw yourself away.”

I shake my head. “I have to see Willow. I have to see her. As soon as possible. Now.”

Nerys hisses through tight teeth. “You won’t survive another brush with the Trio, not in your state, not yet. Even another fledgling magical girl could kill you, easy as swatting a fly. No. You have to rest—”

“You think I can sleep, like this!?” Try to shout, can’t get the air into my lungs. “Without knowing if she’s … if she … if … ”

“Octavia! A pack of pigs could take you out right now! They wouldn’t need magic, just lots of guns! I’ll teach you translocation later. After you rest.”

“No. No! I’m going, I’m going, I’m going to see Willow, I—”

Put my hands on the armrests, try to stand; I’ve stored up some strength, enough to take a few steps, maybe swing a punch or two. I’m going to raise my right fist and threaten Nerys until she teaches me how to translocate back to Earth. I don’t care if she is a Dream-God, if she can snuff me out with a thought; I have to see Willow, I have to, there is no other option for me, because without Willow I may as well be—

“Hey, hey, Occy! Occy!” Grim waves one hand at my face, scoops up the television remote in her other. “Look! Look, hey!”

She points the remote at the quad-screen television setup and presses a button. The paused picture unblurs, broadcast resumed.

A mad cackle explodes from the speakers.

It’s me.

Grainy CCTV footage, high-quality enough to pick out the face of a woman gone mad. Eyes wide, teeth clenched, grinning wild. Right fist raised, prosthetic hand coated with gore. Clothes blood-stained and bullet-holed. A pixelated lump lies on the ground to the rear, a censored corpse for the evening audience.

Scarlet Edge stands tall, her sword raised, defying the insane laughter from this blood-soaked banshee.

Octavia-on-screen screeches her screed: “I’ve hated you for so long. All of you! And now I’m going to punch your—” BEEP “—ing head off your shoulders!”

Scarlet Edge adjusts her sword. The footage flickers with overexposure in deep blue and lighting yellow; Azure and Dawn touch down either side of Scarlet. The Trio of Albion form a united front of beauty and strength and elegance, to face this latest threat to England’s internal security, a cackling goblin coated with gore.

The footage pauses, shrinks to an inset window behind a BBC news set, and zooms in to highlight the face. My face. Me.

A round table news set, stuffed with people, all talking at once — a newsreader, a senior police officer, a man from the Ministry of Dream Control, two politicians, several others who could be anybody.

“—murdered two officers—”

“—urge a normal level of caution—”

“—no direct threat to the public at this time—”

“—unseen developments, yes, but our girls are more than capable of handling anything that comes their way—”

“—the Dreamer, last seen here at an undisclosed location in Greater Oxford—”

“—remind the public not to approach suspected Dreamers—”

“—do we know anything about this Octavia girl—”

“—Miss Carter, twenty years old, of—”

“—suspected Dreamer—”

“—Octavia Carter—”

“—Octavia—”

Grim pauses the broadcast. My face remains framed on the screen.

“Ha!” Grim barks. “Look at these limp-dick shitsuckers! Talking crap, all of them. But hey, Occy.” She glances at me again. “You get it, yeah? Every Tom, Dick, and Harry in England knows your face right now. Give it time, get a good transform in, it’ll all be alright. But right now? Noooo, fuck no, yeah? You gotta do like Nerys says. Hide out for a bit, don’t go alone, lay low. Think like a zoog!” She taps her skull with a fingertip. “That’s what Nerys said to me back when it was my turn. And heeeey, I’m still here!”

“Willow … Willow’s seen this,” I murmur. “Willow must have seen … me … ”

“Like, yeah, everybody’s seen this!” Grim laughs. “Not just England, you’re all over. Look at this shit!”

She flicks through international news channels, some of them legal in England, others only accessible via clandestine VPNs. There I am again and again, displayed in all my grainy, blood-soaked humiliation, commented on by coiffed Americans, gesticulated at by Russian state newsreaders, ruminated over by French critics, all hoping that the latest English disease doesn’t cross the sea. Grim breaks into a nodding grin as she lingers on the Japanese NHK news; there’s me again, turned into an absurd chibi-insert, lined up next to their mascot-scale version of Scarlet Edge, alongside half a dozen stylised illustrations of their own national magical girls. On every channel, the me on the screen screeches and cackles in a breaking voice, while Scarlet Edge stands tall and defiant in her dignified silence.

Heat blossoms in my chest.

“It’s edited.”

“Eh?” Grim glances back at me. “Occy?”

“It’s been edited!”

Suddenly I’m up on my feet, don’t know how I got there. Swaying, lurching, heaving for breath, clutching at the armrest to stay upright; my prosthetic hand knocks over the paper bag of cold chips and chicken strips, scattering food on the floor. One bad step with my prosthetic leg, pain flaring in my hip, foot twisting sideways, knee starting to buckle, and I know it’s happening, there’s no stopping it now.

I am going to fall over. The ultimate humiliation, the latest echo of a thousand tumbles and falls and trips to the ground, because after everything is stripped away I’m still just a useless cripple who can’t keep my feet.

Grim drops the television remote and leaps to my side. She catches me by the left arm.

“Occy, Occy, hey, yo, haha!”

“It’s been edited!” I roar again, waving my blood-stained prosthetic at the television screens, paused on a wide-angle view of that asphalt corner outside Dream Control Oxford Headquarters. “Scarlet Edge, her! She was hunched over, clutching her stomach, because I punched her in the gut! And they’ve edited her! They won’t even show she got hurt! Cowards!”

“Yeah, yeah, fucking right!” says Grim. “Like they can’t show any cracks, you know!?”

“I punched her!” I make a fist with my prosthetic hand, raise it to the screens. “I did! She was wounded and reeling! I did that to her, I did! I—”

By chance, I glance at Patience.

She’s wrapped around my left arm, taking half my weight, her face closer than I expected. Eyes wide and bright, glittering green with mania below the surface. Birthmark on her cheek mottled like a deep bruise, spreading down her throat, slipping beneath the neckline of her white dress. She’s grinning at me like I’m the star of the show.

Nobody has ever looked at me like that before. Not even Willow.

“Nerys told me!” she says. “Scarlet fucking Edge, you nailed her! You know how hard it is to make that bitch blink?! And you slugged her one in the gut, haha!”

“Ah, yes … ” My anger fades, attention back to the screens. “And … and I did say that to her, but … but not like that. They’ve cut together two separate things I said. And I didn’t swear. I mean, well, I did, but not in that sentence. They’ve put words in my mouth.”

“Swear all you like, Occy. No H&H nurses up here.”

My anger gutters out, snuffed by proximity to Patience. The frozen image on the screen reveals more changes. “They … they’ve edited my prosthetic? Made it look like a real fist? Why?”

Grim slowly lets go, so I can stand on my own. I try not to show too much relief. She shrugs. “Fuck knows.”

“And Nerys isn’t there at all,” I say. “They’ve cut her out completely.”

“Ssss!” Nerys hisses. “Zoogs are too good for television.”

“Yeah,” Grim says. “Like, they can’t let the public know about shit like Nerys, you know? It’s why they called you a Dreamer and stuff, just to pretend you’re something they can deal with, something they’ve already got sorted. Can’t let anybody know about us real magical girls, right? It sucks, but shit, not like we ain’t been trying.”

I shake my head, grope for the chair behind me, resist the urge to sit down. If I sit now I’ll lose even the dregs of this righteous anger.

“They won’t show the end of the fight,” I say. “When she ran me through, with her sword. That’s not part of the Trio’s image, is it? Huh.”

Grim snorts. “Now you’re getting it. Shit sucks. Arseholes write the news, usually about other arseholes.”

Willow must have seen this footage by now, unless she is indisposed or in a coma. My face on every news channel in every country that has public television, my prosthetic fist raised, coated in blood and gore, shouting obscenities at the Trio of Albion. But it’s not the whole truth; I scored a palpable hit on Scarlet Edge, I felt her stomach compress under the power of my knuckles. I watched her firelit eyes go wide, her pretty legs stagger back, her elegant poise broken by my hand.

I want Willow to see that. The real me.

“Willow’s seen this,” I say, trying to construct the thought. “She’s seen me, but it’s not … ”

“Naaaah,” Grim says. “You got nothing to worry about. Your girl’s gonna think you’re cool as hell!”

My girl?

Don’t say anything.

“Hell is traditionally hot,” I mutter, finally sinking back down into the armchair. My legs are quivering with effort and my pulse is a drumbeat in my throat; stay standing much longer and the brute facts of biology will leave me no choice, and I don’t want Grim grabbing me again. I resist the urge to collapse against the cushions. Lean forward instead, so I don’t fall asleep. If I give in now, I’ll never rise from this chair.

Then again, what’s the point?

Why bother standing up ever again? With the spark of anger gone, I slow to a near-absolute stop, because there is nowhere else to go.

The half-dozen brave zoogs in the animal basket are peering over the edge, beady black eyes locked on a spot below the arm of my chair. Spilled food, cold chips and leftover chicken strips. A half-dozen furry grey snouts swivel back and forth between the food and my face, claws clutching the soft rim of the basket, jaws parting with silent hisses, caught between the desire for food and the terror of my sudden rage.

I gesture with my head. Go on, you may as well eat it, because I won’t. The zoogs look to Nerys for reassurance, permission, leadership.

“Octavia is one of us,” Nerys rasps. “Safe.”

The zoogs creep out of the basket and slink forward, their furry grey bodies pressed close in a protective mass, their pinkish tails stiff with tension. Eyes on me, claws clicking on the concrete, then reaching for the spilled food. They break as one, scramble forward, snatch up mouthfuls of chips and chunks of chicken strip. Loot secured, they retreat in a skittering mass, squirming back into the animal bed. The rearguard zoog leaves the best morsel of chicken in front of Nerys, then joins the others. A line of zoog heads pop up over the edge of the basket, claws cramming food into their pointy snouts, lips smacking as they chew their prizes.

“So,” I say, voice too tired to break. “I can never go home. My life is over.”

“Eh, what?” Grim frowns, then breaks into an infuriating grin. “Whaaaat? Occy, what’re you talking about? It’s gonna be fine!”

Not enough energy to glare. “Fine? Living on the moon with you and the zoogs? That’s my future? That’s fine?”

Grim throws her arms wide. “All you gotta do is transform!”

“ … what?”

“Transform! Magical girl transformation? Nerys, fuck’s sake! You not even tell her this stuff?”

Nerys replies through a mouthful of chicken strip. “No time. Keep saying. No time for that.”

“I wasn’t ‘transformed’ when I punched Scarlet Edge on camera,” I say. “I wasn’t in disguise. That’s my real face in the footage. My real name. My life is over.”

“Nah nah nah.” Grim waves both hands. “S’not how it works. When you transform, it like, makes everyone forget, yeah? It’s like the whole world just goes ‘who was that bitch again?’ and nobody can remember. Anything you did before, it’s a dream!” She counts off on her fingers. “Mundanes, the cops, Dream Control guys, your friend who might have seen you on telly, your parents — you got parents?”

Shake my head. “I live with my grandmother.”

“Your gran then. All the mundanes. They’ll all forget when you transform.” She waves a hand at the television. “All these talking pig-fucks, they won’t remember your name this time next week! Sure, like, you got arrested before Nerys found you, so they’ll remember that, but like, then you got released, so hey! You’re in the clear.”

“There’s footage,” I say. “Video. On the news. Cameras, records.”

“It’ll all vanish!” Grim laughs. “For serious! Footage gone, memories fucked. Your name, wiped! We’ve got a Dream-God on our fuckin’ side, hey! Seriously, you can transform in the middle of a crowd and the normies forget everything!”

Hope hurts like a speck of grit in my heart; or maybe that’s one of Grimgrave’s birdshot pellets. “That sounds too good to be true.”

“It’s how magical girls work,” Nerys rasps, swallowing her chicken. “Started the moment you accepted my deal, Octavia.”

“How? Do other magical girls work like this? Have normal people just been forgetting things, for forty years?”

Grim shrugs. “Yeah, sure, why not? Signal’s got some theories, you can ask her tomorrow, but fuck, I wouldn’t if I were you, she’ll bore you to death. Look, all you gotta remember is the mundanes can’t remember shit, not even occultists. But other magical girls? Dreamers? Other stuff from the Dreamlands? Never transform in front of them. If you do, they can remember.”

“You transformed in front of me.”

Grimgrave lights up, manic grin to fifty percent power. “Yeah, ‘cos we’re friends! You’re one of us!”

I shake my head. “The Trio, they saw me, they’ll remember me.”

Grim opens her mouth, closes it again, frowns. “Huh. Maybe? I dunno. They might? Nerys?”

Nerys tilts her snout one way, then the other, nose twitching. “I’m not certain. This has never happened before.”

Grim shrugs. “Whatever then. Look, even if they do remember you, they can’t just come up and mess with you. You’ll just be some regular girl again! They can’t smash you in public.”

“Optimistic,” I croak.

Grim giggles, as if that was a compliment. She retrieves the remote and finally switches off the quartet of televisions, washing my bloodstained face from the screens. She squats next to the animal bed, hem of her white dress trailing on the floor, messy brown hair falling across her bare shoulders. She reaches out, unafraid for her fingers, and pets the zoogs. Strokes their backs and their little snouts, gives them scritches behind their ears and under their chins. They chitter and purr and rasp, some of them still smacking their lips as they chew the leftover food. Nerys watches Grim, seemingly content. I’m starting to fade, listening to the echoes and the moon-wind beyond the walls, resisting the urge to straighten up and lean back, because then I would surrender to sleep.

“So … so … you don’t … live up here?” I manage.

“Huh?” Grim looks up; one of the zoogs nips at her hand when she stops petting, but either she doesn’t feel it or she’s too used to this to care. “Ehhhhhh, we kinda do? Bright’s up here the least, she’s got a sweet place back on Earth. Signal’s in and out ‘cos she’s busy all the time, always some new thing she’s gotta go do. Tissy lives here full time, but she’s a native, she don’t count. Me, I’m up here more often than not, you know?”

I nod slowly. I am not consigned to living on the moon. This is good news.

“How do I transform?”

“Eh? Like, right now? You don’t.”

“How do I transform?” I repeat, harder. “I want to go home. I want to go home now. I want to see Willow. You blew her up, so you help me get back to her, right now. You take responsibility for—”

“Octavia,” Nerys rasps.

Patience laughs it off, big and toothy and grating at my ears. “I can’t do it for you, Occy! It has to come to you, in a dream, like. It’s personal, I can’t help with that. You gotta get some sleep, girl! Have a dream or two, maybe you’ll wake up with it going on, yeah?”

“Sleep,” I echo. “Dreams. That’s how it works?”

“Truth,” Nerys says. “That is how it works.”

“Sleep. On the moon.”

Grim stands up. One of the zoogs goes up on its hind legs, trying to get more pets, but Grim’s already moved on. “Look, hey, you’re flat wiped. You’re outta juice, and we don’t need Signal here to tell us that. You gotta sleep!”

“Sleep,” Nerys purrs. “To dream. You want to be a magical girl, Octavia? This is the next step. Then you will see your Willow again. I did promise you would, and I’m not in the habit of breaking promises.”

“Woman of your word, are you?” I mutter.

“She is!” Grim says. “Nerys is the best, for real.”

Nerys appears no more trustworthy than she did back in the interrogation room; but she did save my life twice over. Patience Graves, ‘Grimgrave’, she looks like she belongs in an I&O cell, gagged and blindfolded, and she did shoot me; but not once has she stared at my slitted right eye, or frowned my scar. If she wanted me dead she could have burst my skull with her shotgun after she’d laid me out on the lunar soil.

Is this a ploy to get me to sleep in a Dreamland overlap, to break me into something new? But I’ve already slept, out there in the open, for hours. If I’m mad, then I was mad long before now.

This is the only way back to Willow. I cannot turn around now, I must press forward.

“Sleep, then,” I mutter. “Here? In the chair?”

“Eh?” Grim laughs. “Nah, don’t be daft! We’ve all got bedrooms up here. Plenty of empty ones too. One for you, if you want it.”

“ … do the rooms have locks? On the inside?”

Grim blinks. “Yeah? Why?”

“I’ll sleep in a room.”

“Right on!”

Rising to my feet unaided would probably result in a quick trip to the floor and a much sharper sleep than desired. When I grab the armrests again and try to stand up, Nerys swings her snout and rasps, “Grimmy.” Grim scurries over to me and takes half my weight, slipping a slender shoulder beneath my left armpit, sliding a warm little arm around my waist, her hand braced on my hip.

I recoil; it’s a much closer grip than when she grabbed me before. Closer than I’ve ever been with another girl, besides Willow. Patience is so petite and delicate, as if my weight would break her, but she lifts me like my whole body is carbon fibre and foam, steadies us both when I almost send us toppling over.

“Steady, Occy! Hahaaaa!”

I curl my left hand away from the bare skin of her shoulders, try not to look her in the face, turn my head to escape her sticky-sweat skin-scent. Her small hand is pressed tight beneath my ribs, holding onto me, making sure I don’t fall. All my awareness is focused on that hand. I wish she was Willow, I wish it was Willow’s hand, but it’s not, and I can’t breathe.

“Bedrooms here we come!” she cheers. “S’not too far, no stairs or other stuff. You can make it, easy times, easy times.”

“Dream well, Octavia,” says Nerys.

Patience helps me hobble clear of the big room’s domesticated corner, guiding me toward one of the nearest concrete corridors which lead off into the depths of Plato Base. We pass through another set of solid gold doors, down a windowless stretch of corridor graffitied with more brilliant colours, interspersed with crude spray paint illustrations of what might be magical girls, fighting and flying and shooting sparks from wands. A big bundle of cables is stapled to the corridor’s ceiling, snaking off into the structure; the light here is different too, cast by glowing fixtures set into the walls.

A pair of zoogs trundles along in our wake, little claws tapping on concrete.

“Why … why do I feel so exhausted? Why does it hurt so much?” Desperate for a distraction from Grim’s hand on my waist, I say the first thing on my mind. “It wasn’t this bad when I woke up. Out there. On the moon.”

“Ehhhhhh,” Grim cringes, right next to my face. “Kinda my fault? You’re super tapped out, low on juice. Scarlet did that, that fuckin’ sword of hers. I wouldn’t ‘a shot you if I’d known, serious! Probs you were right on the edge anyway, one load of birdshot put you over. Soz’! Better than the alternative, like. Better you get hazed by me than Bright.”

A T-junction. We take a left. If my sense of direction is still correct, this corridor must run toward and beneath the lunar mountains in which Plato Base is embedded.

Doors line this corridor, not golden and destroyed, but plain matte metal, each of them shut, marching off until they’re swallowed by the darkness where the lights have failed. The graffiti here is less broad, more individual: one door has been coated in clashing pink, framed by jagged lines, sporting the words “FRONT TOWARD ENEMY”; another is all black, like a rectangle of void cut into the concrete; a few have been crossed over with big red Xs; one is hung with a badly faded sign that says ‘Jenny Only’; another has a rubberised port cut into the side for a mass of cables that vanish within. But most are unmarked.

Grimgrave guides me to a staggering stop. “Pick a room, Occy, any room! Well, like, a room without anything in it. Any of the blank ones. You wanna go right next to me? Then you can thump on the wall to say hi! And we can—”

“Juice,” I grunt.

“Eh?”

“Juice. You said juice. You keep using that word. What does it mean? ‘Low on juice’?”

“Ohhhhh!” Grim bursts into giggles. “You mean girl-juice!”

I lift my left arm, indicate that I want to stand on my own two feet. Grimgrave finally lets go, carefully unwinding her support, taking a half-step back, which is definitely not enough. The pair of zoogs have followed us the whole way; they hurry forward and wind themselves around Grim’s ankles, rubbing their snouts on her shins.

Straighten my spine, force a breath down my throat, endure the swirling in my head. I need to stand alone, or she’s going to grab me again.

“Juice,” Grim says. “Girl-juice. Magic. Magical energy. ‘Mana’.” She adds air-quotes around that last one. “Don’t call it ‘mana’ in front of Signal tomorrow, you’ll get one of her lectures. We just say juice, it’s easy. I like girl-juice though.” Her manic grin flickers on, ten percent power. “If you know what I mean, haha!”

“Juice.” I am not calling it girl-juice. “So … why am I … why does it hurt?”

Grimgrave waves off the question. “You should ask Signal for the one-oh-one. Tomorrow morning, like.”

“You’re a magical girl too. How does this work?”

Grim looks away, folds her arms over her chest, grin gone dead, emotions right out on her face. “I don’t like to think about it, okay?”

“You owe me. You shot me. What if I wasn’t a magical girl?”

A shrug. “Then you’d be dead. Moon Beast feed.”

“You’re a psychopath.”

Patience’s lips flicker with a pilot light for her manic grin, but then she huffs. “Alright, fine. Short version? You can shrug off mundane hurt real easy. But if you take hits from another magical girl, or a Dreamer, or a Nightmare, or something else from the Dreamlands? Then it’s real. You gotta burn through a lot more juice to heal up, and it takes longer, feels worse. You got rammed on Scarlet’s sword, and that thing is serious bad stuff, so that fucked you right up. Healing that used up your juice. That’s why you feel like shit. Okay?”

“Okay.” Grimgrave is hunched so tight, still won’t look at my face; I remind myself that she blew up Willow. “How do I get more ‘juice’?”

“Girl-juice?” Her head snaps up, a smirk back on her lips. Why did I ever feel sorry for her?

“Juice.”

Grim snorts, but keeps the rest of the joke to herself. “Sleeping in an overlap helps. Food, water, that’ll keep your engines turning. There’s ways to get a lot more, super fast, but we’ll talk about it tomorrow, yeah?”

“How? How. Now.”

“Nightmares!” Grimgave laughs. “Nightmares, s’all about Nightmares. And you’re not fighting Nightmares when you look ready to drop on your arse, Occy.” She gestures at the doors again. “You gotta sleep! If you wanna see your girlfriend again, you gotta sleep.”

“She’s not my girlfriend.” Say it automatic, too defensive, same way as always. Always the same joke.

Grimgrave pulls a face. “Eh?”

“Willow. She’s not my girlfriend. Don’t call her that.”

Grimgrave makes her eyebrows do something impressive, but I’m too tired to care. None of the metal doors look inviting, but I do so badly want to lie down.

Patience takes my left arm. Was I swaying? I make an effort to pull away, but I’m so worn out, and she won’t let go.

“You can share my room for the night, if you want?” she says. She’s not joking, not blushing, not even awkward. “I’ve got room, you’re wiped out, you don’t know shit from an arse right now. Any of these empties, they’re kinda bare at first. Mine’s already set up, real comfy. You can share the bed, mine’s big enough for like five people and I never get a chance to—”

“I don’t … no.” I pull my arm from her grip, look away, don’t meet those eyes.

She snorts. “There’s no DC up here, you know? Girls can totally share a room! Nobody fucking cares.”

“I’m not a homosexual.”

Patience bursts out laughing, big loud giggle-snorts.

“Don’t laugh at me!” I whip back to her. Too fast, almost stumble. “I’m not! I’m don’t— I’m not—”

Her grin is back at full power, still widening as she laughs. Mania glows behind her eyes, molten emerald boiling inside her skull. Teeth gritted, lips peeling back and back and back, like she might split her face open on her own bottomless mirth. Same way she looked this morning when she threw the bomb; same way she looked when she shot me.

All our ‘friendly’ conversation had lulled me into a false sense of normalcy. Forgot what she is.

I raise my prosthetic fist halfway; I don’t really mean it, don’t have the strength for a punch, let alone whatever pugilistic magic I’ve been channelling so far. But I don’t know how else to make her stop.

“Occy, Occy!” Patience controls her laughter, but only just. I lower my fist. “Shit, come on! There’s no Dream Control up here! No emotional health and hygiene nurses, no anybody but us. You get it? You’re on the moon! You can let loose. Like, really let loose! You think anybody gives a shit if you wanna munch some cunt?”

I pick a door and stare — one of the blank ones next to the pink-painted door.

“Occy? Heeeey?”

“When you looked at me in the crowd,” I say. “Before you threw the bomb. Was that planned? On purpose? Did you … pick me?”

“Eh? What? Oh! Naaaah. Pure fucked up coincidence.” Grim laughs. “Forgot about you five minutes later. You were just like, whatever, another normie.”

My next breath comes a little easier; Grimgrave was not hunting me for sexual sport. She could be lying, but I don’t think she’s capable.

I point at the door, because it’s the closest. “That one.”

“Sweet!”

Grim leads the few steps to the door and tries the handle as I shuffle over. It opens without issue. She pokes her head inside.

“Cool cool,” she says. “S’got sheets already. Tissy probably did that, knew which one you’d pick before you did. Right next to me, too!” She steps back and gestures at the next door along, the one splashed with painful pink, labelled with ‘FRONT TOWARD ENEMY’.

I should have guessed. Don’t have the energy to complain, much less to change rooms.

Besides, I’m not going to be living up here.

This is all to get back to Willow.

“There’s a bolt on the door,” Grim says. “On the inside. Just swoosh it shut when you’re in. Nerys can go right through walls if she wants, but she doesn’t spy on us taking a crap or anything.” She pauses, tilts her head to one side, messy brown hair like a swaying waterfall, tresses trailing over her bare shoulders. “Occy, heeey? Are you alright to like, lie down? You’re not gonna shut the door and collapse, right? I can like, come in, and—”

“I can put myself to bed.”

I don’t want Patience to tuck me in.

“Cool, cool! Okay.” Grim nods, seemingly to herself, then squats down and picks up one of the two zoogs still nosing at her ankles. She cradles it like an oversized cat, holding it against her chest as she stands back up. It paws at her shoulder, nuzzling her neck, eyes drifting shut.

“I thought they tend to bite,” I say.

“What, zoogs?” Grimgrave snorts. “You listen to the government too much, Occy. You ain’t immune to propaganda and all that.”

“Zoogs injure people. That’s not propaganda.”

The zoog on Grim’s shoulder opens its jaws and hisses softly. “Pissssss.”

“Yeah, and?” says Grim. “Everything injures people. You see how you like being gassed and trapped, you’d injure people too.”

“ … I suppose I already did.”

As I turn to step into the room, Grimgrave clears her throat. “Occy?”

Wish she would stop calling me that. “Mm?”

“Tomorrow morning, or like, tonight, if you don’t fall asleep right away, you should, uhh … ” She swallows, wets her lips, tries to grin again, can’t quite relight her flame. “If you see anybody who isn’t one of us, you should run away. Keep your door shut. When Nerys teaches you how to translocate, you should do that, if you see anything here that’s like, too much weird.”

I stare.

“Ha!” She laughs. “Yeah, I’m weird as shit and loving it, bitch! But I mean weird like … like anybody who isn’t one of us. Or Tissy. Tissy’s blue all over, you can’t mistake her. You know me by now. Bright is, well, she looks a bit like Scarlet Edge. Signal’s a big mess, baggy clothes, you’ll know her right away, and she’ll let you know too. But if you see anybody else, or anything that isn’t a zoog, you should just, like, steer clear.”

“You said this place was safe.”

A snort. “Nah, no I didn’t. I just said the Moon Beasts don’t come near. Normally yeah, it’s safe ‘cos we’re all magical girls. But you’re out of juice. Just like, lay low, yeah?” Grim flashes a big toothy grin, her manic look drained down to about ten percent power. “Night, Occy! Sleep well and all that.”

“Mm.”

I shuffle into the room. The zoog on Grim’s shoulder lets out a little hiss — ‘Sleepingggggg’. Grimgrave reaches out and pulls the door handle for me, shutting me in with a little metallic click.

A concrete cell.

Bare floor, walls, ceiling, the same dull grey as the rest of Plato Base, no bright graffiti in here. A metal desk against one wall, with a faded leather armchair. Bed in one corner, neither spartan nor plush, just a wooden frame with a mattress and some sheets, a couple of lumpy pillows on guard duty. A bedside table to one side, light coming from a bare-bulb lamp plugged into a power strip that snakes in from under the door. One corner of the room hosts a toilet, a sink, and a shower inside a frosted glass cubicle. Towel by the sink, mirror above it.

Clean, spacious, old, empty.

Not how magical girls are supposed to live.

“This was a prison cell once,” I croak to myself.

Then I sigh, because I’m going to sleep here regardless of what this place used to be. Probably won’t even remove my blood-stained clothes before I lie down and pass out.

But I’ve strength enough to do the most important thing. I shuffle over to the sink, crank the taps to hot, and stick my prosthetic hand under the stream.

Heat and water loosens the worst of the gore caked into my mechanical finger joints. Pinkish-red fluid sluices down the plughole, blocked momentarily by chunks of flesh or brain matter. Can’t avoid my own face in the mirror; I am the worst I’ve ever seen myself, hair a mess, clothes in ruins, eyes ringed dark like a terminal insomnia case, dried blood crusted around my mouth.

All that time I was talking to Patience, I had blood caked across my lips? Scarlet’s blood?

I close my left eye, stare at myself through the slit of my right. I look like a nightmare, a monster fit for the Dreamlands, scarred and stained and far past sane.

Water alone has done all it can, I cast around for soap; there’s an unused bar by the sink. I lather up with my left hand and then coat my right as effectively as I can, working suds into the prosthetic finger joints, trying to scrub away the blood. I’ll need my tools and a proper workplace to strip it down, take the outer casing off the fingers, make sure every scrap of gore is cleaned away. Soap and water are imperfect, but they will have to do for now. When I’m satisfied with my work, I use some fresh soap to wipe at the mess on my face. I rub until my skin hurts.

I dry my hands on the towel next to the sink. Only a few flakes and spots of blood stain the fabric. Good enough. Pity about the rest of me.

Bedtime. Still wretched and filthy, but I’m going to sleep anyway.

Knock knock knock.

Freeze.

I have not bolted the door, not yet. Never had a room with a bolt or a lock, somewhere I can close myself in, assured of privacy. What was Grimgrave saying about running away if I see anything weird in Plato Base?

I stare at the door handle, but it doesn’t move.

“ … Grim? Grimgrave?”

No answer.

Shuffle back to the door. Heart in my throat. Pulse like lead in my skull. Reach out — handle or bolt?

“I’m a magical girl now,” I whisper. “What have I got to be afraid of?”

Grip the handle. Fingers shaking. Palm sweaty. Ease it down. Pull back, an inch, a crack. Wait for a Moon Beast to smash the door down.

But that doesn’t happen, so I pull the door wider, to silently greet my inanimate visitor.

A metal cart has appeared in front of my bedroom door, carrying a blue plastic tray. On the tray, a plate. On the plate, a trio of croissants, a little dish of butter, and a knife. A mug and a jug of water stand beside the plate, both made of blue glass. On the other side is a bundle of fabric.

There’s a note on a piece of stiff blue plastic, smooth and cool and wafer-thin, words carved into the surface.

A light snack, in case you wake and find your stomach in need of fillings. The tapped water is potable, but my reserve is of greater equalities. Please leave your ensoiled clothes on the cart, if you wish for them to be otherwise and unholed. I will return all in good order, early on the morrow, before your risings.

Peering out into the corridor reveals nobody, not even a stray zoog, just the doors of Plato Base’s former prison wing.

“Grimgrave?”

My voice echoes off the concrete.

The croissants smell good. Fresh, buttery, still hot. My stomach rumbles.

Would poison or sedatives even work on my body anymore? There are probably poisons made especially for magical girls — a handful of moon dust, a sprinkle of zoog droppings, a tear from a Dream-God.

Whatever.

Necessary manoeuvres take longer than I would like, feels as if I’ve aged ninety years in a day. Tray goes into the room, onto the table. The bundle of fabric turns out to be a robe and a set of pajamas. They go on the bed. Bolt the door first, then undress. That takes ages, at least ten minutes. Feels like I’m going to pass out every time I move too fast or rotate a joint too far or try to bend over. Take out my purse and my phone, put them on the bedside table. Gloves, coat, jumper, shirt, shoes, skirt. Bra as well, not salvageable, too much blood, but I’m keeping my knickers and my socks. The pajama bottoms are clean and comfy, slide on over my prosthetic leg with no trouble; the top is warm. The robe is thick and high-collared, falls to my ankles.

Open the door again. Cart’s still there. All my clothes go on the top; I don’t trust this, but they’re all ruined, bloody, torn. I keep my shoes in the room though, by the door.

Bolt the door again. Sit down at the metal table. Maybe I’ll sleep in the chair.

The croissants are still warm. They’re very good.

I eat with one hand, examine the blue plastic note with the other.

There’s no cypher or secret message encoded in the words, but figuring that out is just exercise to keep my mind ticking over. The real puzzle is the material. Feels like plastic, but too thin, too light, printed as fine as paper. The words have been cut into the surface so the edges are rounded and smoothed, as if melted, but I can’t see any seams, any tell-tale marks from a 3D printer, or any sign of material deformation from melting, like it was extruded in a single finished piece. The reverse side looks flawless, but when I lay it flat and run a fingertip over the surface, invisible curved ridges reveal themselves to my touch.

“You’re not plastic,” I mutter. “You’re a lie.”

But then I sigh, half because my belly is full of butter and pastry, half because I’m in a Dreamland overlap. The little blue plastic note could be made of anything. For all I know it’s the fingernail of a Dream-God who specialises in room service and overnight laundry.

Food in my stomach makes it a little easier to stand, so I guess I’m not sleeping in the chair after all. Before I turn to the bed again I shuffle back over to the door, draw back the bolt, and peer out into the corridor.

The cart is gone, along with my clothes. I heard nothing, not a whisper.

“Not Grimgrave, then.”

Bolt myself in for the night. Peel back the bed covers. Clean sheets, no stains, no blood, no crumbs.

Whoever ‘Tissy’ is, I owe her for this.

I ease myself in slowly, still feeling every twinge and twitch. My prosthetics stay on; I rarely take them off to sleep anyway, and I’m absolutely not removing them here, though I do loosen the straps that keep my arm attached, just to lessen the strain. I reach over and turn the bedside light down to a minimal glow, then grab my purse and my phone and put them in the bed with me. I keep the robe on, pull the covers up, snuggle down deep.

Locked in for the night. I’ve never had a room with a lock before. My grandmother cannot snoop on my belongings in here; she cannot go through the diary I keep out in the open, the decoy. If it was up here, on the moon.

A room of my own, private and secret. My mind creeps toward wild things I might do, in a room nobody else can see. A place I would love to invite Willow.

I want to pull out my phone to look at her face, but my body is so tired and sore, I don’t want to move.

Sleeping on the moon. Wanted dream-criminal. Face all over the news. Magical girl.

Plato Base is not silent. Lunar wind whispers and wails against the exterior of the structure, seeping down from the mountains. Scitters and skutterings echo through distant passageways, maybe zoogs, maybe other things. Twice I think I hear voices far away, muttering in muffled conversation. Once the structure itself seems to creak and groan. What was this place, before it was occupied by English renegades and zoog diaspora? Who built a fortress on the moon — or in the Dream?

How can I possibly sleep, after everything that’s happened today? I’m on the moon, beyond the ragged borders of the waking world. I’ve never had a good night’s sleep anywhere that isn’t my own bed, with everything just right, everything just so, with my red-bulb lamp turned down low so the dark doesn’t keep me awake. I need my pillows in the correct right-angled position, one behind my head and one to my left, framing me with just the right amount of warmth and pressure. I need exactly three blankets and one sheet, or everything feels wrong.

The only other place I can sleep right is wherever Willow happens to be. And besides, the echo of Scarlet’s burning sword is still ringing in my core.

“There’s no way I can sleep here,” I whisper, accepting a night of insomnia.

And that’s when the nightmare takes me.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Grimgrave is a handful and Octavia’s are already full with her girlfriend- I mean her lover- I mean her best friend totally not gay, not homosexual. This woman is completely 100% straight, what are you talking about? Doesn’t every girl daydream about her best friend’s lips? No? Nonsense. Octavia is normal. Normal girl.

And having a nightmare.

Hahahaha. Anyway! Welcome to another chapter, welcome to the approximate mid-point of arc 2. And hey, Merry Christmas! Whatever you celebrate, whatever you got up to, I hope you had a lovely day. Octavia is not having a lovely day. She is having a nightmare.

Maidens of the Fall is once again on a break next week, as per the usual schedule. Which means I’ll be back on the 10th of January, and I’ll see you all in the new year!

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And, as always, thank you, dear readers! None of this could exist without all of you, the audience. Without you, Octavia would just be howling into a void. With you, well, let’s just say she’s got something worth fighting for.

Next chapter, how deep does the dream go?

Maidens of the Fall – Lunacy – 2.2

Content Warnings

Gore
Ableist language
Self-directed ableism
Discussion of child killing/child death



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The magical girl lifestyle demands many unexpected indignities, matters not discussed on the BBC or printed in the newspapers — such as lying on one’s back, paralysed by pain, while one’s slowly regenerating flesh squeezes birdshot from within the ruptured meat of one’s heart.

I feel every inch. Muscle tissue re-knitting, punctured lung sealing up, shards and splinters of shattered rib slipping back into proper positions.

Little lead balls burrowing out the way they came in.

“Unnnnghhhh!” I scream as soon as I can draw breath, then dissolve into wheezing and spluttering.

Pain has been a constant companion for most of my life. The dull remembered pain of physical loss, the muffled pain of medical amputation, the phantom pain of missing limbs. Rehab pain, relapse pain, resentment pain. Hip pain, lower back pain, shoulder pain, all the consequential aches that come with a mismatched pair of prosthetic limbs. Skin rash pain, socket pain, foot pain from lopsided balance before I grew to my full and finally disappointing height. Eye pain, migraine pain, twinges of pain in the severed nerve endings that lie beneath my scar. I thought I’d sampled the whole buffet.

But being shot through the heart? That’s new.

Unlike the three bullets from the gun of ‘John Smith’, the clown-girl’s birdshot takes its sweet time crawling back out of my closing flesh. The pain is worse than anything I’d experienced before this whirlwind worst day ever, but it’s nowhere near as bad as being impaled on Scarlet’s ruby sword.

And it’s not the birdshot that keeps me grounded. That’s just a catalyst; the pellets in my heart set off an echo of that red-hot gemstone edge, like my body remembers the shape of the blade. An aftershock, still buried inside me, still burning and cutting.

Bone-deep exhaustion settles in as my body heals. It would be so easy to close my eyes, go to sleep right here, on the ground.

A good way to get eaten by Moon Beasts.

When the pain finally ebbs down to a manageable level, and I can take a breath without coughing my lungs out, I drag myself to my feet. But I have to go in slow stages. Once upright I’m far from steady. Everything feels heavy, swaying, unstable. The new bullet holes in my side have closed up, slick with blood, shirt stuck to my ribcage; a few lead pellets shake loose from inside my clothes.

Mounting the steps to the front doors of the lunar fortress takes all the energy I have left. Lifting one foot, then the other, scuffing against the concrete, pulling myself up, step by step, drains some ineffable quality from me that I never knew I possessed until now. So tired I want to drop, put my cheek against the cold ground, close my eyes. Stop thinking. Curl up. Sleep.

I trudge three-quarters of the way up the stairs, then I stumble.

Land on my knees, graze my left hand, almost crack my chin. Can’t stop halfway, can’t sleep here, can’t die yet. Crawl on hands and knees. Reach, pull, drag, one step, then another. Legs snagging in my long skirt. Up. Another. Up. Left hand, left knee. Right hand. Right knee. Up. Up.

The staircase ends in an expanse of mercifully flat concrete.

Lie on my side. Long as I need. Ground’s cold, but I’m colder. I stare up, at the mad riot of graffiti and spray paint on the face of the fortress, grey concrete blotted out by half-remembered slogans and neon streaks of pink and big swirls of orange and purple and green. Fireworks and rainbows, defying the dark lunar sky.

“Get up,” I growl. “Stop being a useless child. Get up, Octavia. Get up, you fucking cripple. Get up. You’re going to kill that girl. You’re going to … ” I feel sick. “Just get up.”

Back to my feet. Steadier this time. Five more minutes on the ground has helped claw back a semblance of consciousness.

The front doors of the lunar fortress are made from what I’m pretty sure is solid gold. The left side is wedged permanently open with a few pieces of steel pipe, the hinges melted and sagging. The right-hand door was smashed inward long ago, bent completely out of shape, partially embedded in the wall.

A slogan crowns the doors in faded black paint. ‘Abandon hope all ye who enter here.’

It’s been crossed out in bright pink, amended to: ‘Abandon hope all fucksticks.’

I shuffle over the threshold, into what was once some kind of reception room or antechamber, with a big space in the rear for a tall desk. Corridors lead off to the left and the right, plugged by more big golden doors, half-battered out of shape and covered in dents. The walls and floor and ceiling are all concrete, but the graffiti here is less creative than outside, just a few perfunctory slashes to brighten up the room.

Two open doorways straight ahead both lead into a massive open space. Light and sound flickers and burbles from within, a television nattering to itself. I drag myself through the reception room and step over a threshold, into whatever lies beyond.

Where I promptly stumble to a halt.

It’s a very big room.

That’s the limit of my ability to encompass bigness right now; I am too tired, too hungry, too emotionally spent, and in too much residual pain to feel anything so straightforward as awestruck. The space is like a ballroom and an aircraft hangar had a secret baby, then dressed it like a saint, all white concrete held up by matching columns, trying to look like marble but not quite convincing enough, because where would you get marble on the moon? In a theoretical heyday this vast open space would have been the perfect place to hold unsavoury political rallies, or the kinds of upper-class parties where people with unspeakable riches make and break the lives of millions.

But, whenever that heyday was, the room has since been ravaged and remade. My exhaustion is not so total that I can’t appreciate the meaning of that, even if the style is not to my taste.

The walls and columns have been graffitied like the outside of the structure — coated in bright colours, slashes of neon coral and glowing rose, sunbursts in apricot and tangerine, great sweeps of verdant olive and emerald, fields of deep violet and waves of turquoise. A massive fifty foot mural of a fanciful lunar sunset dominates a wide section of one wall. One column is coated with thick-lined illustrations of various cartoon animal-girls, gnawing on bones or taking pratfalls or just posing all cute and poised; some are even embracing each other, in ways that would make me blush if I wasn’t so wiped out. Another column has been turned into a rainbow swirl from floor to ceiling, the colours swapping position as they rise, as if somehow sliding through each other without mixing. Half-finished artwork is dotted all over the walls — monkeys playing, cloudscapes in motion, unearthly cities, a raised fist, another fist smashing a helmet, ‘HOME IS DEAD TO ME AND I AM DEAD TO HOME’ in big red letters.

One section of wall sports a collection of national flags. Real ones, not just paint on concrete. The American Stars and Stripes, upside down, the stars coloured in pink, half the stripes torn away. The Chinese Five-Star, red field splashed with white and green, stars given party hats and crossed out. The Indian tricolour and the Japanese hinomaru, both printed on stiff metal and nailed to the wall, as if they’ve been ripped from machines, the metal scored and marked, flags covered with black scribbles. The Soviet Red Banner stands to one side, also ripped from a metal hide, slashed in half down the middle.

In the lowest place among the flags lies one so defeated and defaced that the original design is impossible to make out, covered in paint and graffiti and years of cartoon nonsense, save a few scraps of red at the margin.

Opposite the flags, across the width of the massive room, half a dozen dresses hang from the wall, all of them at once extravagant and yet oddly practical. One of them is very skimpy, two of them are armoured. They’re all ruined, all in different ways; some burned, some cut and torn, some reduced to shreds.

Unlike the flags, the dresses have not been defaced by paint.

Approximately one corner of the huge room — mercifully close to the entrance, so I don’t have to stumble far — has been domesticated.

Thick bright rugs cover the floor, half-ringed by a trio of battered old sofas and a collection of equally ancient armchairs, all gathered around a massive quad-screen television setup, trailing wires into a botched-together entertainment centre, packed with video game consoles and DVD players and other layers of obsolete technology. Beanbag chairs, a trio of coffee tables piled with junk, and various other odds and ends lie all over the place, scattered wherever they were last used. One side of the space is taken up by the innards of a kitchen, frankensteined from different sources — a massive chrome fridge, several bits of mismatched countertop and sink, cupboards ripped from at least three separate places, and an entire kitchen island deposited right on the concrete floor.

The rear of the dubiously domesticated space gives way to a computer setup for a deranged genius, enough to make even my numbed-out mind twinge with envy. A dozen screens flicker through terminal readouts, multiple towers humming away to themselves, linked together by a jungle of cables, planted on a haphazard assemblage of desks and tables; more devices squat on the floor nearby — 3D printers, CNC machines, a server rack off to one side. Wires trail off into other parts of the structure, vanishing down corridors, climbing a set of distant stairs, hanging from brackets in the ceiling. A high-backed, plush-seated, adjustable swivel-chair stands before the setup, currently empty.

The only clear thing in the whole place is a huge metal table, standing slightly apart from the chaos.

And that’s just the stuff I comprehend. There’s more that I don’t: a globe of Earth as wide as I am tall, but all the continents are different; a bookcase with a transparent door on the front, locked and bolted and chained and shoved against one wall, empty of actual books; a big glass tank full of murky green water, with a massively muscled corpse floating inside, skin a rubbery dull grey, face full of tentacles. I’m pretty sure that’s a dead Moon Beast.

Several zoogs nose through the mess. Real zoogs, with grey fur, long pointy snouts, and pinkish rat-like tails, the larger and meaner Dreamland cousin to the opossum, too easy to mistake for the harmless variety. All of them freeze as I enter; most of them scurry off.

A big fluffy animal bed occupies pride of place in the wide stretch between the seating and the screens. A pile of zoogs lie asleep inside, tangled up in each other, tails draped over fur and fluff, little claws and flappy ears twitching as they dream.

Nerys is snuggled down atop the pile, curled on her side, fast asleep.

The girl in the white dress is sprawled out on one of the sofas, bare feet up on a beanbag, television remote in one hand. She presses a button as I stagger to a stop. The television shuts up, picture frozen on a blurry frame.

She shoots me a grin, nods to an empty armchair. “Sit down before you fall down, newbie. Anywhere you like.”

Too numb for questions, too exhausted to care; I had dreams of punching her, but the effort seems impossible now. I shuffle over to the armchair she indicated, pause to check there isn’t a zoog curled up on the seat, then ease myself down into the cushions.

And.

I sit.

Very still.

For rather a long time.

The girl watches, a smirk playing behind her mouth.

I watch her back, but my lips are slack. My whole body wants to give up, go to sleep, fast forward to tomorrow, wake up from this unbroken nightmare. Pain and exhaustion fill my flesh with static, rob me of focus.

Less than twelve hours ago I was ready to pick up my A-Level results and face a bleak future, a future without Willow. Right now I should be at home, checking which of my university applications have been accepted, based on said results. I should be planning, packing, pleading with Willow. Or, no. Celebrating with Willow? Letting my grandmother know that I haven’t let her down. Thanking the memory of my parents. Crying myself to sleep, because my life was grinding toward a small and quiet end, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.

Twelve hours later. Neither small nor quiet. Definitely not over.

So now I’m on the moon, in a mysterious fortress, a wanted dream-criminal, covered in my own blood, sitting beside a terrorist magical girl, who — a scant few minutes ago — shot me through the heart.

Maybe I am going mad after all. Maybe none of this is happening. Maybe I’m bleeding out on the lunar dirt while the Moon Beasts circle closer.

Doubt that. Too easy.

Time passes. Perhaps only seconds, maybe a couple of minutes, maybe a lot longer; I don’t remember closing my eyes, but I do know I’ve just opened them again. The huge room is still here.

A few zoogs snuffle back out from their hiding places, freeze when they see me, then scuttle away again. Half-glimpsed shadows peer from behind distant columns, then slide out of view when I turn my head, trailing wisps of blue ribbon behind them. The television hums to itself, image still paused on a blurry swirl; the computers hum louder, fans working hard, screens flickering in silence. The lunar wind whispers against the exterior of the structure, distant and low, an odd comfort.

The girl is still watching me, so I make the effort, pull myself up in the chair, straighten my spine. It takes a couple of goes, but I get there eventually.

She’s holding back a laugh. I want to reach over and slap her, but she’s too far away, and I’m afraid I’ll fall over if I try.

“I’m … ” I croak, clear my throat, gesture at myself. “Blood. Bloody. Getting it on your chair.”

The girl bursts into a giggle-snort. “No worries! Nobody gives a shit about blood, it’ll all get cleaned up. Damn, you’re a fussy one, aren’t you?”

Northern accent, working class, maybe Manchester. My age, maybe a year or two either side. The big purple birthmark is much more visible now she’s back in her white dress. It stretches ragged fingers from her left cheek, thickens down her throat, spreads wide across her collarbone, then slips away beneath the neckline of her dress. Bright and angry, like a badly healing bruise. Moves when she talks.

“ … ”

She snickers. “Don’t look at me like that! Shit, you still mad?”

“Door,” I grunt.

“Eh?”

“Your front door. Door to this. It’s broken. Stuck open.”

She squints as I talk, then waves a hand. “Pfffft, who cares? Haven’t you noticed this is, like, on the moon? We’re on the moon, bitch! Nobody’s around! Nobody’s ever gonna be around!”

I slide my gaze over to the big dead Moon Beast in the tank of tainted formaldehyde. “Them?”

“What, Greg?” She thumbs at the corpse. “Greg’s fine. Greg’s our mate. Aren’t you, Greg?” She addresses the Moon Beast. “Hey, Gregory! This bitch has a problem with you!”

“ … ”

She collapses into giggles, squeaking and squawking. “Nah nah nah, I get it, you mean the Moonies. Nah, bugger it, I’ve never even seen one, ‘cept for Gregory here. They’re too shit scared to get close to Plato Base.”

Plato Base? Was there a crater on the pre-Harding moon named after the philosopher, since drowned by the Dreamland overlap? Is that where I am?

Too tired to ask.

Besides, I’d rather not invite further conversation. The girl in the white dress is not a Dreamer, she’s another magical girl, a ‘fellow’ magical girl, whatever that means now. Unfortunately for the both of us she is also the kind of girl that I cannot endure, let alone deal with. She is the kind of girl I slide away from, minimize my responses to, hope she won’t keep going. My sense of humour has always been stiff and brittle, I can’t help but get irritated by this kind of clowning.

Girls like her don’t last long in England. They smarten up and learn to laugh at only the right things, or they come to the attention of Dream Control.

But for the first time in my life I’m too worn out, too beyond my comfort zone, too done to care.

The girl in the white dress scrambles to her feet up on the sofa, breaking back into a big smirk. She puffs out her chest and throws one arm wide, at the mess and the tellies and the pile of sleeping zoogs.

“Anyway, yeah!” she yells. “Welcome! Octavia, yeah? Cool name, eight-sided name, I like it. Welcome to Plato Base, Octavia. Make yourself at home, it’s yours too now. Unless you’ve got a home to go back to.” She pulls a big comedy wince. “But from what I’ve seen so far, you ain’t. You’re best off hanging with us for a bit. Don’t fret though, right? We’ve all been through it.”

Shake my head, screw my eyes shut, hard as I can. Force the exhaustion down. Take a deep breath. Open my eyes again.

Nope, she’s still there.

“And who am I, you ask?” the girl carries on, patting her own chest with an open hand. “I’m Grimgrave. Between us girls, you can call me Grim. Grimmy if you wanna be real friendly. And hey, you can be! Maybe you’ll get my mundanes later on, if you prove you’re as cool as that scar makes you look. But Grim’s fine for now so—”

“Nerys,” I say.

The girl in the white dress — ‘Grimgrave’ — stops, mouth open on her next word.

“Nerys!” I shout at the fake zoog; shouting makes my vision swirl. “Wake up. Wake up, or I’m going to come over there and punch you through the floor.”

Nerys wakes up. Black eyelids flutter, peel back from the glossy obsidian spheres of her eyes, like skin over an ocean of oil. Her tail twitches, then straightens and swishes, scattering droplets of phantasmal goo in her wake, all vanishing before they contribute to the mess. She yawns wide, black tongue and teeth and throat on full display. She wriggles to extricate herself from within the tangle of other zoogs, then navigates her way off the pile, treading on heads and bellies and tails; some of them stir and wake up too, emitting scratchy little complaints in their chitter-chatter voices, snapping at Nerys’ paws as she passes. A few of them spot me and go very still, then scramble free from the pile and scatter, waking yet more of their companions in a sudden chain-reaction.

One or two raise the alarm — a panting hiss from deep in their throats. The pile of sleeping zoogs explodes with writhing motion. Seconds later it’s been reduced by eighty percent, paws scrabbling across the concrete floor, furry little bodies flying for cover, pinkish tails dragging through the mess. One zoog trips on the corner of a rug and gets all tangled up, then tries to fight the fabric, kicking and biting and hissing; two of its companions skitter back and pull it clear, vanishing behind the computer setup.

Only a brave few zoog remain in the animal bed, peering over the edge, lined up behind Nerys as she steps clear.

Nerys stretches her whole body, stubby torso forming an arc between her front and back paws. She yawns big, smacks her coal-black lips, and raises her snout.

“Octavia,” she rasps, that skritter-scratch zoog chitter mixed with a womanly purr. “Good to see you up and about. Welcome to my home away from home. ‘Scuse the sleeping, but you know how it is after a long day.”

“You abandoned me,” I say. “Out there. In the open. To wake up alone. No idea where I was. No idea what had happened. You just left. You lied—”

“And you weren’t listening!” Nerys screeches, “I tried to teach you how to make a translocation portal, but you insisted on your scratch-match with Scarlet Edge. Bitches in heat, glued to each other! If I hadn’t dragged you away, those cat-piss guzzlers would have knocked your head off and pulled out your guts! And I had to go somewhere they couldn’t follow. So!” She snaps her teeth together. “Not like it wasn’t obvious the moment you woke up. And I said no apologies for the destination. Didn’t I? Huh!?”

Cold water drowns the embers of my anger.

Nerys is right. She tried to get me to leave, but I just kept fighting, like I couldn’t tear myself away from Scarlet Edge, like the most important thing in the world was smacking that perfectly composed look off her face. What was I thinking? Why did I do that?

“I … I’m sorry,” I say. “You’re right. I … I kept fighting, when I should have just … run away?”

“Tch,” Nerys tuts softly, a wet click of her zoog tongue. “Not your fault. You’re all like this. It’s what makes you good magical girls.”

A wave of cold spreads deep in my chest; I almost died back there, more than once. Why be angry with Nerys? She saved me from getting shot, she gave me a second chance. I was right in the belly of the beast, deep in Dream Control Oxford Headquarters, and she led me to freedom. She pulled me from a grave.

“I’d be dead without your help,” I murmur. “Wouldn’t I?”

“Mmhmm, mmhmm!” She puffs herself up, fur bristling, tail rising. “You would be so dead. Extra dead. No gravestone, no take-backs!”

“Thank you,” I say. “Thank you, Nerys. I still don’t understand, well, any of this, but thank you.”

Nerys looks very smug. “You’re welcome.”

Several of the zoogs behind her let out a chorus of soft hissing.

“But,” I add, “that’s not my complaint. You brought me here, thank you for that, but then you left me out there, bleeding, unconscious, on the moon. Anything could have happened to me. A Moon Beast could have come along, or a … a … ”

Grimgrave bursts into a fresh peal of giggles. She bounces from foot to foot up on the sofa, messy brown hair swaying, one hand shooting into the air. “She went for help, actually! Came home to check if anybody could carry you in. You think a zoog could drag you all that way? Come on, she’s teeny!”

“Nerys isn’t really a zoog—”

The line of zoogs behind Nerys explode into chittering and rasping, zoog outrage mixed with snippets of mangled English: “—ours ours ours—”, “—nasty downtalk magical hagfuck—”, “—is too! Is too!”

They cut off instantly the moment I look at them, quivering and shaking, quickly retreating down into the interior of the animal bed. One zoog pops back up, hisses loudly, then retreats again.

Nerys rasps with zoog laughter. “I take no offence, but my kind might.”

“Yeah, like, Nerys is totally a zoog,” Grimgrave says. “At least in all the ways that really matter, right? So she came on in and found me! Which was lucky, lucky, lucky, ‘cos I’m the only one home right now. ‘Cept Tissy, but she doesn’t count.” Grimgrave breaks into that maniac grin again, at about fifty percent power. “And I insisted you get a proper initiation.”

She mimes loading a shotgun, aiming it at my face, and pulling the trigger.

“Initiation,” I echo.

“Yeah, like! No hard feelings, right? I got worse back when it was me. I spared you some real shit, you know? That was just a love tap. Didn’t know you’d be so low on juice or I’d have put the shot in your leg or some—”

“Initiation into what? Into what!?” Anger comes roaring back. Down on the floor, Nerys opens her mouth to answer, but I’m still shouting at ‘Grimgrave’ — what an absurd name. “And you! You … ”

I grip the arms of the chair and try to stand up, get halfway there, can’t quite make it.

Nerys rasps, “Down, girl, down! You’re running on fumes.”

Grimgrave giggles. “You still mad? Mad I shot you? Mad I dodged your punch? What are you gonna do about it, fisto? Shove it up my arse?” She wiggles her hips sideways and slaps her own backside, white dress swaying about her calves. “‘Cos I can take both fists and swallow you whole—”

“Your bomb,” I say. The anger goes cold, like my voice, like a bag of ice in my guts. “Your bomb burned my best friend. My … ” I swallow, mouth still tastes of blood. “She’s in hospital, because of you. And I can’t contact her. I can’t visit her. I don’t know if she’s even … ”

“Pfffffffffft,” Grimgrave snorts. “You’ll make new friends. Look!” She spreads her arms. “You already are!”

I ease my aching frame back down into the chair. But I keep my spine very straight, hands on the armrests, feet flat on the floor. I stare at ‘Grimgrave’, picturing my prosthetic fist crashing into her face.

If Willow is …

Can’t even think it. But if. If. Then I will have revenge. Willow’s revenge.

Grimgrave tries to fuel her grin, to reignite her clowning, but she flickers and gutters. Her mirth goes out, snuffed by gritted teeth, eyes shifting sideways, furrows in her pale brow. She stops bouncing. She clutches her arms around herself.

Suddenly she’s vulnerable, a young woman in a thin white dress, nothing more.

“Fuck!” she spits, then hops down off the sofa and starts to pace back and forth between the seats and the televisions. “Okay, okay, look! I didn’t mean for the bomb to hurt anybody, alright? I mean, nobody but the Trio, not like, ordinary people. I didn’t mean for it to go off like that. I screwed up.”

“You threw a bomb. In a crowd.”

“I know!” Grimgrave spins toward me. Her face is white as a sheet and her throat keeps bobbing. “I had one fucking chance! One chance, one opening to get those cunts in front of everybody, absolutely everybody! The whole country would have seen, ‘cos everybody was out there, it was just a few polyps, and … fuck! I fucking panicked, alright?! I thought Scarlet was further out than she was, higher up, shit like that. I should have aimed for one of the other two. But another couple of seconds out there in the open and they would have spotted me, and I was doing it alone, and then … ” She looks away again, hugs herself tighter. “I screwed up, alright? Sorry about your friend or whatever. Hope she’s, like … not dead. I mean, I’m sure she’s not dead. Right.”

Grimgrave kicks at a beanbag chair. The zoogs in the animal bed follow her with their snouts. One of them paws at the air, as if reaching for her.

I do not have the emotional bandwidth to carry this girl’s weight.

She gestures at the telly with one elbow. “News won’t say if there were any deaths. Were there any kids in the crowd? I didn’t, like, check first. I didn’t kill a kid, did I? Fuck … ”

“That’s on you,” I say.

Grimgrave looks up at me, foolery drowned in desolation.

I thought it might feel good to rub her face in what she did, for Willow’s sake. But I just feel vaguely sick.

Nerys smacks her lips. “Sure as sure there weren’t any kids.” She purrs the words, a zoog rasp dropping low. “You humans don’t let your kids get too close to fights, think it’ll scar them. The sirens were going off for ages. And the bomb was mostly for effect, nobody will be dead. Burns, bruises, scratches, sure. But not dead. Not Octavia’s friend, either. No dead. My guarantee.”

Grimgrave sighs through gritted teeth. “But they won’t say! The BBC, Sky, channel 4, nobody! They won’t say shit, and that might mean anything, it might mean there were like, little kids and shit, and I didn’t mean to—”

“Patience,” Nerys rasps. “Stop and breathe.”

Grimgrave’s distress twists into girlish outrage, horror gone, irritation paramount. “Hey!” she yells at Nerys, but points at me. “Newbie right there! Nerys, shut up!”

“You know her mundane name,” Nerys purrs. “Only fair she knows yours. Equality among the lost.”

“Y-yeah, but … ”

“Octavia Carter, meet Patience Graves.” Nerys tilts her head to indicate ‘Grimgrave’. “Patience was my most recent candidate, prior to you. Patience, you’ve met Octavia, but now it’s all polite and formal, all that junk you humans love so much. There.” Nerys settles down against the floor, tail slowly swaying back and forth. “Now you’ve been properly introduced.”

Patience Graves crosses her arms and rolls her eyes, then looks at me for one stiff and silent second, as if I’ve done her an injury. “Grimgrave, Grim, or Grimmy,” she says. “Graves if you really fucking must. But don’t call me Patience. ‘Cos I ain’t got much of that.”

“Or what?” I can’t help myself. She blew up Willow. I want to hurt her.

“Or … or I guess we can’t be friends?”

My lips start to form a ‘p’.

But Miss Graves here didn’t stare at my partial facial paralysis, either at first, or when she had me at her mercy, down on the lunar soil in a pool of my own blood. Nor did she comment on my prosthetic limbs. She did first shoot me in the heart, but maybe that means something different for a magical girl, seeing as I’m still alive.

She looked at my scar and said I look cool.

I don’t want to be her friend. The only friend I’ve ever had is Willow, and Patience almost blew her up. But she has shown me respect.

“Graves,” I say.

Patience looks away, swallows hard, seems hurt. She can’t be serious? She shot me through the heart, and now she wants to be friends?

She kicks at the beanbag chair. “What do I call you, then? Occy?”

“No,” I grunt.

“Fine, fine. What’s your true name, then?”

“True name?”

“Your magical girl name?” Patience blinks at me. “Shit. You haven’t even, like, got that?”

Nerys hisses between her obsidian teeth. “Octavia has no true name, no transformation, nothing but the fist. Yet.”

Patience boggles at Nerys, then throws her arms out wide. “What!? She’s not even awake? Nerys, whaaaaat? What are you doing, hey?”

Nerys makes a very authentic zoog gurgle, wet and throaty; I think she’s offended. “It was this or let her die, Grimmy. No time to let her ripen on her own, no time to let her dream. No time, no time, that’s what the human world is like these days, never any fucking time! And I’m not some piss-stinking cat. I save my own.”

The zoogs in the animal bed agree, soft hisses and raspy noises floating up from within.

“Yeah yeah yeah,” says Patience. “But like, she’s got nothing? Nothing at all? ‘Cept the fist?”

Nerys hisses a tiny sigh. “I showed her myself, that’s all. Give her a night or two of decent sleep up here, that’ll start the process. Speaking of! Grimmy. You feed her yet?”

“Oh!” Patience perks up with a burst of giggles. “Shit, haha! I’m a shitty host, yeah! Sec sec sec!”

She scurries off across the mess, to the jumble of kitchen fittings haphazardly plugged into one wall. She grabs a glass and fills it from the sink, then hops back over to me and holds it out.

Faced with fluid, I suddenly realise my own deathly thirst.

I grab the glass left handed, not feeling too confident about those bent fingers on my prosthetic. The water tastes like it’s full of minerals, but it is water, clear and cool, not Dreamlands moon-gunk, not gritty with pre-Harding lunar regolith. Drained in seconds, I thrust it back at her.

“More,” I grunt.

Patience takes the glass and bounces back off, messy mane swaying as she goes. We repeat this absurd ritual three more times, until I feel a little nauseated from all the liquid sloshing in my stomach. On the final trip Patience throws open the fridge and extracts a greasy paper bag. She returns, balances the bag on the arm of my chair, and folds it open. A pair of chicken strips lie alongside some soggy, sad-looking chips.

“My leftovers!” she says. “Tissy’ll whip up some proper food for you later, but she’s shy, probably playing with herself right now.” She turns her head and yells into the vast space of the massive room. “Tistis!”

Echoes.

“Later, later,” Nerys rasps. “She doesn’t like new faces.”

I put a few cold chips into my mouth, chew slowly, swallow, feel even more nauseous. Patience steps back to watch, like this is one of the greatest things she’s ever seen.

“Shit, girl,” she says, grinning wide. “You went a round with Scarlet, no transformation, with nothing but your metal fist there?”

“Carbon fibre.”

“Eh?” Patience tilts her head back and forth, a puppy with excess energy.

“Carbon fibre. My prosthetic.” I lift my arm. “Carbon fibre, foam, motors. It’s not metal. Mostly.”

Patience gapes at me, eyes wide and twinkling inside. “You get that’s even cooler, yeah? Ohhh shit yeah. We’ve got a robot girl! We fucking own, haha!”

“I’m not a robot. Don’t call me that.”

“Yeah, cool!”

Nerys purrs, “Octavia has much potential.”

I screw my eyes shut for a long moment, squeeze hard as I can, sinking into the darkness behind my own lids, the swirling hallucinatory chaos of false colours as I increase interocular pressure.

When I open them again, the massive room is still there, along with Patience and Nerys, a dead Moon Beast in a tank, and half a dozen zoogs cowering in a dog bed.

“Who are you?” I say, then hold up my prosthetic hand. “Not your name. Not that you’re a magical girl. You know what I mean. Who are you people, what is this? What is all of this? You throw bombs at magical girls, you live in a fortress on the moon, and—”

“And now you’re one of us!” Patience cheers.

I cut her off with a swipe of my hand. “A simple answer. Please.”

Patience shrugs. “Didn’t Nerys tell you?”

“No time,” Nerys rasps. “Had to run.”

Patience lights up slowly, mouth moving in silence, suddenly too excited to get a single word up her own throat. I sigh and resist the urge to put my face in one hand.

Nerys chitters, “Signal explains best. Grimmy, wait ‘til Bright and Signal—”

“We’re the girls who are gonna end the world,” says Patience.

Nerys pulls her lips back from her black teeth and rasps with smirking laughter, shaking her head like this is a bad joke. The zoogs down in the animal bed join in, a hissing chorus of tiny cheers.

I stare, waiting for more, expecting nothing but nonsense.

Patience recovers. “Or maybe I should say like, ‘we’re the revolution’? Nah, that shit sounds so dumb. Revolutions need lots of people and stuff. We’re … we’re outlaws and pariahs and hooligan bitches. Yeah, that’s more like it.” She grins again. “We’re gonna tear it all down, ‘cos it doesn’t deserve to exist anymore. You get that too, you must do, ‘cos otherwise Nerys wouldn’ta picked you? Yeah.” She glances at Nerys; the zoog-goddess nods, warming as Patience speaks. “Yeah! We’re magical girls from the underworld, and we’re gonna smash England’s chains. The chains on the whole fucking world! Fuck the King, and fuck parliament too! Fuck all the magical girls who serve the system, them especially, right?! Fuck the police, and the courts, and all that other shit. But most of all?” She pauses, grinning wider. “Fuck Dream Control!” she roars. “Fuck ‘em dead!”

She throws a fist in the air, then the other, showing all her teeth in a full-power maniacal grin.

I try to keep in mind that this girl bombed Willow.

“Fuck Dream Control,” I echo.

I’ve never said those words out loud before. I feel light-headed.

Patience — no, Grim, nods. “You get it, you totally get it! It’s confusing right now, yeah, but it’s gonna be cool, really. Now that we’ve got a fourth, we can really get started.”

“None of this answers what you actually are,” I say with a sigh.

Grim shrugs. “We don’t have a name or nothing. Not yet, I mean. Not official like. There’s old names, but that’s unlucky and shit, so … yeah.”

Nerys says, “Bright suggested—”

“Pffffft.” Grim blows a raspberry at Nerys. “Bright can’t name for shit because she’s a stupid bitch with her head up her arse. And Signal probably thinks we should be named some crap like ecks-ecks-four-twenty-one-winged-angel-ecks-ecks written out in leetspeak. We don’t have a name yet, Nerys. And now there’s another vote!” She gestures at me. “See?”

Nerys peels back her lips in a zoog-faced zipper smile, grinning up at Grim. “Your choice, your choice, not mine!”

“Bright?” I echo with another sigh. “Signal?”

“The rest of us,” Grim says. “It’s cool, they’re not in right now, they’re down on Earth. They’ll both be around in the morning, bet.”

“Nerys,” I say. “Give me a simple explanation. Like you did back in the interrogation room. What is all this?”

Nerys turns her zipper-smile on me. “You want another scare, huh?”

“I’m too tired to care.”

Nerys raises her snout and looks distinctly satisfied. Her beady, oil-slick eyes widen. Her long tail goes straight and stiff with pride. The zoogs in the animal bed peer up over the edge behind her.

“This,” she rasps, “is the first time in over twenty years that my girls have outnumbered the Trio of Albion. First time I’ve held onto four of you without somebody dying or wandering off into the Dream or … ” She pauses. “Forget that bit, because it’s not going to happen again. This time, we get to win.”

“How come I’ve never heard of you before?” I ask. “Or of any other magical girls who don’t work on the side of humanity?”

Nerys snorts, “Implying we’re not!”

Grim frowns and pouts, big and obvious. She thumps her chest with one fist. “We’re not the bad guys here! You heard what I said, Occy. Fuck Dream Control! Free England!”

“Very noble, but that doesn’t answer the question.”

“You haven’t heard of me because my foothold in the waking world is very small,” says Nerys. “Because I am a small god, easily crushed beneath the weight of others. And the ones keeping you in bondage are leviathans, not little, not like me.”

“And because nobody wants to believe we exist,” Grim says. “Scary thought, right? Magical girls who aren’t toeing the line? Imagine what people would think! What they’d ask, what they’d do!”

“Besides.” Nerys adopts a sly smile. “I am not the only one attempting to free you great loafing apes. But I am having the most success.”

“Success?” I croak. “Blowing up a crowd. And by the sounds of it, losing a lot of ‘your girls’. Twenty years of … what, repeated failure?”

Grim suddenly beams wide, showing all her teeth again. “Occy, you ain’t got no idea. We’ve been everywhere these last six months. Just ‘cos they keep us off the news don’t mean it’s not happening. We’ve been helping Dreamers escape before Control can get ‘em—”

“What?” I blink, amazed.

“We’ve been hitting other magical girls whenever we can,” she carries right on. “Pearlescent Cloud, up in Scotland, the thing with the ‘gas explosion’ that took her out for a week? That was us! Gas explosion my fucked arse! Bliss in Norwich, Dragonscale in Birmingham, that was us too, and they can’t even talk about it, because the government is shit scared of us. We’ve hit the Trio four times, hit and run style. Those bitches are looking over their shoulders now. The breakout from I&O Manchester, those three people on the run? That was us. They won’t even report on the other ones we’ve done, pretending it didn’t happen. We’ve hit two DC Ministry guys, killed ‘em! We shifted a zoog colony in the New Forest before the pigs could gas it. We’ve been talking to Ghouls deep under London, rogue occultists in the Highlands and Wales. We’ve been talking to the fucking Opposition. They’re real, you know, and there’s plenty of them—”

Nerys makes a sharp gurgling sound.

Grim cuts herself off, then stomps one bare foot. “She’s one of us, Nerys! What, do you expect us not to say shit to her?”

“Later, Grimmy, later. She can hear it later. She’s ready to drop, too tired for this. Aren’t you, Octavia?”

Grim rolls her eyes. “Hear it from Signal. Yeah, yeah.”

I hold up my prosthetic hand, one finger raised, to shut Nerys up. It’s such a rude gesture, one I would never have used before today. If I was even a fraction less exhausted, I wouldn’t do it. But it works; I’ll have to remember that.

“No,” I say. “I want to hear more. Gra— Grim. The bombing today, what was the point of that? Why do it?”

Grim tilts her chin up, beaming with pride. “To show that not everyone loves those bitches. Do something the censors can’t scrub out. Show ‘em we’re here. Couldn’t cover up that shit! Ha!”

Her bark of laughter echoes off into the vast empty room. A moment of silence descends. Her grin falters.

“Not enough.”

“Eh?” Grim frowns. “Wassat mean?”

I shake my head, more to myself than her. Good question; what do I mean? What am I saying? Where are these notions coming from? But the words crawl from me, slow and inexorable.

“One bomb isn’t enough. The public have seen the Trio in all sorts of dire situations, that’s why they’re on the news so much, why there’s documentaries, cartoons, everything. For all the magical girls, not just them. A single bomb, really? Scarlet Edge was healed up within an hour or two. She even had a fresh dress. I know that, because I saw it.” I sniff hard, feeling like there’s blood stuck in my nose. I pause to eat a single cold chip, chewing slowly. Grim doesn’t interrupt, and I question once again if this is even real. I am giving strategic advice to a magical terrorist in her secret hideout on the moon. But the words keep coming. “If you want to change public perception, you need to attack the Trio head-on, even if you don’t win. You need to get yourself … yourselves, on the cameras, on the news, do something showy and flashy. Not something that kills a bunch of people and blows up a crowd. You need to attack a magical girl, in broad daylight, as a magical girl.”

Like I did. Like I punched Scarlet Edge in the gut, and stood tall, and laughed like a fairytale witch. I don’t say that part out loud.

As soon as I finish speaking, the words seem absurd. I sigh and shake my head, dismissing everything I just said.

“Forget it,” I say. “Forget I said that, it’s all stupid, it won’t solve anything.”

“Yeah!” Grim says, lighting back up. “Yeah, yeah, yeah! That’s what Bright keeps saying! Bright and Signal, you can meet them tomorrow. And hey, maybe she’s right, maybe you’re right. Now we’ve got four, we’re strong! Maybe it can happen at last. Maybe we can do something real, get ourselves out there, so the world can’t ignore us any longer!”

“Debut,” I croak, then almost laugh at the absurdity of it. “Post yourselves on Youtube.”

“Hurrrrk,” Nerys rasps from down on the floor. “I’m calling everyone together, here, tomorrow morning. This requires discussioning!”

“Morning?” I croak. “Morning on the moon?”

“Morning GMT!” says Grim. “Plato Base is free England now, all that’s left of her. Government in exile, that’s us.”

I sigh and shake my head; none of this feels real, a provisional nightmare that will lift when I wake.

“What is this all for?” I ask. “All of this, to achieve what?”

“I told you!” Grim laughs. “We’re gonna break the chains on England’s heart!”

“And what about Scotland, Wales, Northern Ireland?” I ask. “Do they get to come too?”

Grim rolls her eyes. “Duh! Yeah! That’s what I meant. I mean, like … ” She blinks a couple of times. “If they want?”

“Octavia,” says Nerys.

Nerys stands up.

She’s no longer the zoog crouched on the floor. Nerys the Dream-Goddess fills the room, towering over me, framed by a landscape of carrion and smog and the lapping tides of an oil-dark sea, a million zoogs swarming around her feet. Her wasted body hunches over, draped in pale patchwork leather, her scarred face as wide as the moon itself. Her blood-flecked teeth part in a stained smile.

“You ask what all this is for, Octavia?” she says, reaching for my face, cupping my cheek in one bony, callused hand. “To give the waking world what it deserves. Freedom to Dream.”

I’m too exhausted for fear.

“What’s in it for you, dream-thing?”

Nerys laughs, a high-pitched carrion-god laugh, full of meat and bone.

“You humans,” she purrs. “Is it really so hard to believe that I think you’re worth the trouble?”



Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Grimgrave, hardened clown terrorist. Or just another lost girl, alone on the moon. Not so alone anymore?

Anyway! Octavia’s adventures on the moon continue, and she’s is not having a good time. Behind the scenes, the arc has e x p a n d e d once again, from 6 chapters to 7 chapters. But chapter 7 will be the actual end of the arc, because I’ve almost finished writing it already! I’m actually not sure if I should share these arc length notes here in the public chapters, since between the advance chapters and my buffer, I’m speaking about things 4-5 chapters in the future! Still, I figure readers may find it interesting. The short version? I’m giving Maidens all it needs, as much narrative space per chapter as these girls demand. It’s going well!

Also! I have more art, from over on the Discord server! This week we have something that made me giggle: Grimgrave as a marketable plushie, (by chimera-like creature!) Very amused by this! Perhaps I should try to get one made. I’ve also updated the memes page with an absolute bucketload of new stuff made by readers, if you feel like a giggle yourself.

Meanwhile, if you want more Maidens right away, you can:

Subscribe on Patreon!

Right now my patrons have access to three chapters ahead! For the moment I’m going to try to keep it as three; in the future I hope to push this out to more.

And thank you, dear readers. I say this every chapter, but I really mean it. None of my storytelling could happen without all of you, the readers and audience. Maidens of the Fall is for all of you! Thank you!

Next chapter, what do you think, Octavia? Are we humans worth all this trouble? Or is Nerys lying, like all the rest?